Obey Reluctantly

By: T.C. Lo (盧天賜)
Date: October 10, 2013

In my earthly journey as a pilgrim, I always struggle with a thing called “reluctance” wondering whether I please God or not if I do His will only reluctantly. Does reluctance of this kind signifies the lack of faith? Do I have to do God’s will always with great joy or else I become legalistic? Let us look at a story recorded in Acts 9:1-31.

Upon receiving the instruction to visit Saul of Tarsus (Paul’s former name) from the resurrected Christ (v.10-v.12), Ananias answered to the Lord and the Lord’s reply to him in this manner:

  • Ac 9:13 “Lord,” Ananias answered, “I have heard many reports about this man and all the harm he has done to your saints in Jerusalem.
  • Ac 9:14 And he has come here with authority from the chief priests to arrest all who call on your name.”
  • Ac 9:15 But the Lord said to Ananias, “Go! This man is my chosen instrument to carry my name before the Gentiles and their kings and before the people of Israel.

Ananias complied. But it is not hard to realize that he complied only reluctantly. When you read carefully into the lines and read between the lines, you could have hardly missed such sentiment. Jesus’ reply further confirms my observation. When Jesus said, “Go!” in effect, what the Lord really meant was, “Alright, Ananias, I know what is in your mind, but for my sake, just go and do it anyway.”

Not long ago, I was reading a Bible story which is not noticeable by the majority of Bible readers. It was recorded in Jeremiah 35:14-16.

God asks the prophet to visit a small group of people called the Recabites (利甲族的人), invite them to the temple, and in a side room offer them some wine to drink. Jeremiah makes the arrangements and brings them to the temple. After he seats them in the side room, he brings out a tray of glasses filled with wine, just as God had instructed him. But strangely, as he enters the room he becomes aware of discomfort among his guests. “I’m sorry,” says the leader of the group. “Didn’t you know that we don’t drink wine and that we haven’t done so for generations? One of our ancestors (約拿達 Jonadab), a very devout man, commanded us never to drink wine or to live in buildings. So to this day, we and our children and our grandchildren will never drink wine, and we live only in tents.

Is it fascinating? If by sheer power of the will even “pagan” is able to comply with a tough set of rules for living, then what does it say of the Christian who supposedly is supernaturally endowed but lives a duplicitous life?

God blessed the Recabites and their descendants because of their willful obedience out of their reluctance as evident in the following two verses:

  • Jer 35:18 Then Jeremiah said to the family of the Recabites, “This is what the LORD Almighty, the God of Israel, says: `You have obeyed the command of your forefather Jonadab and have followed all his instructions and have done everything he ordered.
  • Jer 35:19 ‘Therefore, this is what the LORD Almighty, the God of Israel, says: `Jonadab son of Recab will never fail to have a man to serve me.’ “

Making a contrast, God punish His own children due to their willful disobedience.

  • Jer 35:16 The descendants of Jonadab son of Recab have carried out the command their forefather gave them, but these people have not obeyed me.
  • Jer 35:17 “‘Therefore, this is what the LORD God Almighty, the God of Israel, says: `Listen! I am going to bring on Judah and on everyone living in Jerusalem every disaster I pronounced against them. I spoke to them, but they did not listen; I called to them, but they did not answer.’ “

In C.S. Lewis’s conversion testimony, he said one night, he knelt and prayed to admit that God is God and is worthy of his worship. He later said, “Perhaps, that night, I was the most dejected and reluctant convert in all England.” He did not then see what is later the most shining and obvious thing: the Divine humility that will accept a convert even on such term.

You may feel reluctant to serve God, or to offer your financial resources to God’s Kingdom, or to love those you dislike or even hate, do it anyway. As you practice obedience, you will amazingly discover that your reluctance gradually goes away and you will become joyful in doing God’s will—I think this is called “Transformation”— and be blessed.

Posted in Uncategorized | Leave a comment

屬靈五律的再思

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); November 22, 2013

前言
物質宇宙由物理定律管理. 但是我們與神的關是由屬靈定律管理. 但這兩種定律是有互相關係的. 物理定律引導我們去到造物主的面前, 而屬靈定律教導我們怎樣親自去認識衪, 在今天以至永恆裏不斷地認識衪.

有人把整本聖經與救贖有關的內容歸納為五大重點, 被人稱之為屬靈五律, 幫助人如何與神和好. 這五律是:

  1. 每一個人的生命都有一個天賦的目的
  2. 人類的根本問題就是與神隔離
  3. 人類欲自救却無能為力
  4. 十字架才是惟一的救法
  5. 接受耶穌基督作我們的救主和生命中的主

每當我再思屬靈五律時, 我似乎都有新的領會和感受. 如果你把第三律和第四律合併為一律, 那就是一般所說的屬靈四律了. 

第一律: 每一個人的生命都有一個天賦的目的
明白神現在對每一個人的生命都有一個目的, 就是盼望我們有永生; 盼望我們能經歷與神和好; 盼望我們有一個豐盛的生命. 甚麼是永生? 永生就是有耶穌那復活的生命.

• “人有了神的兒子就有生命;沒有 神的兒子就沒有生命。我將這些話寫給你們信奉 神兒子之名的人,要叫你們知道自己有永生”  (約翰一書 5:12-13). 耶穌就是神的兒子.
• John 10:10b—-“盜賊來,無非要偷竊、殺害、毀壞;我 (耶穌) 來了,是要叫羊得生命,並且得的更豐盛” (約翰福音 10:10b).  可見豐盛的生命是從耶穌而來.

但在我們與人傳福音 (好消息) 的時候, 往往在第一律上便碰到困難, 無法再談下去, 因為無神論者認為生命是無目的和無意義的. 生命真有目的嗎? 有两個不同的答案出自不同的世界觀:

• 第一個答案是: 神照着自己的形像造男造女, 乃是照祂的智慧, 公義, 聖潔所造, 並賜予人管理萬物的權柄, 衪是全能者. 這是1647年的威斯特敏斯Westminster 信仰告白的第十條問答. 如果我是被神塑造, 而這個塑造是有目的的, 我就必需要藉着認識衪去了解我被造的目的. 在這個目的的裏面, 便產生了對與錯的道德觀念. 在這個有目的的生命中, 我有神所任命的使命和履行這個使命的責任. 我是命定與神在天堂中永遠與衪同在. 這是一個答案.

• 但是有另外一個完全不同的答案, 就是: 人基本上是能動的物質 (所以被稱為動物), 是由原始無生命的液體, 經過很長時間和機緣巧合的連鎖進化, 變成分子和氨基酸, 再由氨基酸變成疍白質, 然後再從疍白質變成單細胞的微生物, 然後再從微生物變成底等動物, 然後侷促不安地從古海中蠕動上來, 再爬上樹上, 然後又從樹上下來, 瞧呀! 我們在這裏, 是黑猩猩的堂兄弟姊妹, 是免子和老鼠的遠親.

如果我們既是物質和機遇率的產品, 並且受着物質決定論的程序 (material determinism) 所支配, 那麼人生的目的何在? 道德又有何意義? 如果沒有神, 沒有來生, 沒有審判, 我幫助一個老太太過馬路, 與我用車子把她撞死又有何區別? 這是無神論領導者, 存在主義哲學家, Albert Camus 和 Jean-Paul Sartre 的看法. 在神以外去搜尋道德和快樂, 實際上是三者皆失: 失去神, 失去道德, 也失去快樂.

這两個答案的選擇, 代表了两個不同的世界, 代表了两個不同的世界觀. 那一個答案比較合理?
當我們—甚至無神論者—相信人是萬物之靈, 這就代表人是特別的, 人有他超越的價值. 這種意識其實是巳經同意生命是有目的的, 我們都知道用毒氣煙燻白蟻是可以的, 但不能如此對待人呀! 其實我們巳經是直覺地承認我們是具有神的形像. (創世記 1:27, “神就照著自己的形像造人.”)

• 我對娛樂世界的新聞不感興趣, 但2008年初, 有一段新聞, 當時只要你一打開TV, 你便逃不了收看這段報導: “來自澳洲的一位電影男明星, Heath Ledger, 於一月廿二日 (2008) 被人發現暴斃於紐約公寓中, 年僅28 歲. 他被影壇認為是下一代的新明星.” 社會人士, 對這前途似錦的年青人, 英年早逝, 感到震驚和悲悼. 認為他的死是浪費了有價值的生命.
• 1997 年, 英國 Diana 公主因車禍身亡, 全世界都深感惋惜.
• 如果你預到一個人, 他想自殺, 你總會去勸勸他吧! 你會问他為甚麽看不開而糟撻生命?
• 當我們看到一位可愛聰明的小孩, 因患癌症去世, 我們都感到可惜.

但我們可以問: 生命如果真的沒有終極的目標, 又為何會被浪費? 被感到惋惜? 覺得是糟撻? 覺得可惜?

護教學或傳福音, 不單單是回答別人的問題, 更重要的是用問題去回答別人的問題, 其實這是耶穌的策畧. 也是近代作家, 哲學家 C.S. Lewis 最能善用的護教方法. 其實, 這種方法的目的是: 當你用問題去回答別人時, 你便幫助了他, 使他對他所發的問題背後的假設重申鑑定和評估. 一旦思想打開了, 福音的內容便容易被人接受了.

人生有目的是基督教世界觀的基本要素. 這信念如可能被人所知? 就是人裏面都有直覺的知識, 儘管口裏說, “人生沒有目的,” 但當他裏面的直覺知識被接觸到的時侯, 他也無法自圓其說了. 所以, 直覺知識的挑起, 便成為福音的橋樑了. 其實, 直覺的知識是不需要學的, 乃是天賦的. 這直覺的知識被稱為 “不證自明” 的真理.

再者, 當我們相信某些東西是真實時, 我們常常會將生命投資在我們所相信的東西上. 即使我們相信生命是無目的及無終極的意義時, 我們巳假設 “生命是無目的及無終極的意義” 是一個有意義的真理宣告. 這時 “有意義的宣告” 與無意義的 “宣告內容” 發生了矛盾. 這豈不是一個不健全的推理嗎?

這個杯子是人手所造的, 它被造的目的就是盛茶盛水. 如果它沒有達到這個目標, 不管它的外表多漂亮, 在人看來, 它就是垃圾. 所以我們可以給 “罪” 下這樣一個定義: 罪就是違反目的 (Sin is the violation of purpose). 我們是受造的, 所以我們必需要找到受造的目的是甚麼, 否則我們在神眼中, 也只不過是廢物 (被隔離, 遺棄). 聖經告訴我們, 神在我們身上定了五個目標, 都是以神為中心的, 因為神是我們的創造者, 而我們是祂的傑作:

• 歸屬基督 (進入神的大家庭, 成為神的兒女)—Member of His family.
• 効法基督 (要像救主基督一般, 有完美的品格)—Model of His character.
• 在生活中榮耀基督—Magnifier of His glory.
• 在教會中事奉基督—Minister of His grace.
• 在社會中傳揚基督—Messenger of His Good News to others.

第二律: 人類的根本問題就是與神隔離
認識我們的根本問題就是與神隔離. 我們是照衪的形像所造. 但衪並沒有造我們像機器人一般, 按着電腦程式的指示去自動愛衪和遵行衪的旨意. 衪給我們自由意志去選擇. 但人類選擇違抗衪, 故意偏行己路, 古代人是如此. 現代人仍是如此. 其結果人類都是與聖潔的神隔絕.

• “因為世人都犯了罪,虧缺了神的榮耀” (羅馬書 3:23).
• “因為罪的工價乃是死;惟有神的恩賜,在我們的主基督耶穌裡,乃是永生” (羅馬書 3:23).
• “但你們的罪孽使你們與神隔絕。你們的罪惡使他掩面不聽你們” (以賽亞 59:2).

觀看世上的數大宗教, 沒有一個像基督教那樣對罪有如此清淅明確的啟示.

• 某一世界觀認為罪只不過是在伊甸園內失足跌倒, 只要爬起來就平安沒事了.
• 另一世界觀認為你可以用道德與行善把你自己提升起來, 在將來的世界裏為自己設計一個更完美的生命.

還有很多把罪淡化的哲學:
• 罪不是真實, 只是幻覺. 根本否定罪的存在.
• 罪是好的化装, 為要顯明神的恩典.
• 我不過是被撒但利用, 罪不應歸我.
• 人都是不完全呀! To err is human.

耶穌却進入事情的核心, 直言不諱地說, “從心裡發出來的,有惡念、兇殺、姦淫、苟合、偷盜、妄證、謗讟.” (太15:19). 這豈不是我們在現實世界每天所見到的嗎?

如果神對罪的嚴重性沒有看得那麼重要, 衪為甚麼要勞師動眾, 多方多次警告世人? 衪甚至差派祂的愛子耶穌基督到世上來, 為要對付人類罪的問題? 如果神對罪的看法真的那麼嚴重, 為甚麽人不能感覺到它的嚴重性呢? 我想: 人對罪的領會的深度是與他跟神的距離成反比. 他與神的關係越近, 他對罪的領會便越深.

• 不信的人: 我沒有犯法, 何罪有之?
• 信主的人: 我是蒙恩的罪人.
• 愛主的人: 只要我愛主, 我便是一個 “蒙恩的好罪人”.
• 馬丁路得: 如果 “盡心, 盡意, 盡性, 盡力愛主” 是最大的誡命, 那麼, 我雖然愛主, 但沒有盡心, 盡意, 盡性, 盡力去愛衪, 那麼我便是最大的罪人了. (他從法律觀點, 說出這樣一句了不起的話, 真能發人心醒)
• 忠僕保羅是我們屬靈的模範: 他说, “罪人中我是個罪魁” (提前1:15).

蘇珊娜衛斯理 Susanna Wesley 是一個平凡的女子, 但却有一個非凡的屬靈生命. 她生了19個孩子. 其中两個兒子John和Charles日後成為屬靈的偉人, 你可以想像到她必定有一種內在的屬靈能力. 童年時代的John和Charles常坐在母親的膝蓋上向她學習如何與神同行. 有一天John 問母親說, “媽媽, 甚麼叫做罪?” 她說, “我兒, 凡是能減弱你的理性, 損害你良心的敏感, 使你對神的意識變成暗淡, 或消除你的屬靈胃口; 換句話說, 如果任何東西會增加肉體的權威和能力, 大過聖靈在你身上的主權, 那麼, 這些東西, 不管它們看來有多善或有多美, 對你而言, 都是罪.” 我大胆地猜想, 很可能沒有任何一位神學家會回答John 的問題比蘇珊娜回答得更好. 約翰衛斯理的母親把對罪的敏感性深深銘刻在的她兒子的心裏. 這個定義, 成為約翰衛斯理 (John Wesley) 一生的指路明燈.

第三律: 人類欲自救却無能為力
人類一直想 “通天”, 想 “揚名” (創世記 11:4), 叛逆的人不斷篡奪神的特權, 其结果是與神分離.  歷世歷代, 人類用各樣自己的方法 (humanism) 試圖用自以為正的策畧來彌合神與人之間的裂口峽谷: 善行, 宗教, 哲學, 道德, 教育等, 但一切都是徒勞. 正如聖經所說, “有一條路, 人以為正,至終成為死亡之路” (箴言14:12).

道德:
道德 (我們的義) 都不是得救的途徑. 聖經說, “我們都像不潔淨的人,所有的義都像污穢的衣服” (以賽亞 64:6). 真正的道德乃是人得救後, 聖灵使人更新成聖, 在這過程中, 人願意反照神的屬性, 並尊敬我們所事奉的上帝, 的果子. 但道德不是得救的條件. 人的善行永遠達不到神的標準, 但人不論罪有多深, 神總是愛人. 這就是恩典.

政治:
聯合國自1942年一月一日創辦以來, 到今天 (2013) 巳有71年的歷史. 世界和平的目標並沒有達到, 而且, 照聖經所預言的, 每况逾下. 神是完美的, 是不變的. 很可能因為一句政治口號 “CHANGE”, 讓Barack Obama 于2009年登上美國總統的寶座, 但 單單是 “改變” 不能解决人的問題, 只有依靠那 “不改變” 的神, 才能.

善行:
天主教巳往犯了一個很大的錯誤, 就是把 “稱義” 與 “成聖” 混在一起. 稱義是白白的, 完全是神的恩典, 是一次的經歷. 成聖是得救後的好行為, 是一生的功夫. 善行就好像一大群人, 從加州太平洋岸, 游泳到夏威夷去, 有些人一下水便淹死, 有些人可以游一段距離, 但所有的人都必滅亡於汪洋中. 我們不能靠自己的善行得救, 我們是藉信心靠耶稣的善行得救.

哲學:
被稱為偉大三重唱 (the great trio) 的德國頭腦極富想像力的三位無神論哲學家, 馬克斯 (Marx), 佛洛伊德 (Freud), 尼采 (Nietzsche), 他們提供對十九世紀人類行為 的解釋.

• 馬克斯: 經濟 (錢) 是人類問題的答案.
• 佛洛伊德: 性慾 (色) 是人類心理問題的根源.
• 尼采: (權) 力的意志是解决人類問題的方法.

事實上, 這些以人為本的哲學, 不但沒有解决人類問題, 反而投下了一個有破壞性的陰影, 波及到今天. 其實這三個哲學思想所提出拯救人類的方法, 正是聖經所指出的罪. 就是說罪 “就像肉體的情慾 (色), 眼目的情慾(錢), 並今生的驕傲 (權).” 而且特别指出 “這都不是從父來的, 乃是從世界來.” (約一2:16).

教育:
蘇格拉底 (Socrates) 對人類的墮落和人心的罪性的觀念沒有深刻的體驗, 所以他很天真幼稚地說: “知識就是美德.” 但知識從那裏來? 從教育而來.

加爾文說, “提倡教育的目的乃是使人透過工作與生活去認識神, 並把神當作神來榮耀衪.”
又說, “人的真智慧在於認識神是創造主和救主. 因此, 什麼是教育的內容? 就是始於神的第一本書—-聖經. 然後領悟到全部真理都是由神而來. 然後, 我們應該學習神的第二本書—-大自然—-所啟示的真理.”

所以, 加爾文強調教育必需與基督的屬靈教導, 神恩典的更新能力, 基督十架的救贖連接起來. 如果缺乏這些因素, 教育確實地只能製造更大的破壞.

看看上一世紀你便知道 1941 年納粹主義的德國是文化修養最高的國家. 他們的領袖都看歌劇, 聽Wagner 的交響樂. 其中你可以找到最高標準的教育體制. 但文化的修養, 教育的發達, 却沒有辦法去防止 (Auschwitz 奧許維次 ) 集中營中所發生的悲劇. 估計有一百萬到四百萬的猶太人在其中被毒氣燻死.

全世界偉大的學府—-Oxford, Cambridge, Harvard, Yale, Princeton—-都是基督徒開辦的, 最初的宗旨乃是以傳揚基督為目標. 但是它們今天却反對基督教. 請不要忘記, 它們的存在都是基督徒血汗和犧牲的結果.

第四律: 十字架才是惟一的救法
人既無法自救, 神就親自下來拯救我們. 耶穌說:“我就是道路、真理、生命;若不藉著我,沒有人能到父那裡去。(約翰福音 14:6). 從耶穌的宣告可獲两個明顯的推論: 第一, 真理是絕對的, 是排它的. 其次, 真理是可知的. 既然道成肉身的耶穌是可以被我們認識, 衪又是真理, 所以真理是可以被我們認識的. 因此我們的信仰不是撲朔迷離的玄學, 而是符合現實, 或說是與現實一致的.

論到基督的十字架, 我們必需明白十字架的三個重要因素:

• 人的罪: 耶穌在十架上的地位應屬我們, 但衪代替你我受苦受死

• 神的公義: 神不以有罪為無罪. 衪的憤怒必從天而降. 問題是降在誰的身上? 降在你我的身上? 還是降在掛在十架上的基督身上? 客西馬尼 (Gethsemane) 園是耶穌上十字架前禱告的地方. 語言學家都知道—-客西馬尼—-此字是榨油機之意. 客西馬尼園內種滿了橄欖樹, 並有榨油機. 正如橄欖被壓出油, 耶穌甘心為你我被壓出血. 衪心被重担所壓. 甘願遵行父神旨意, 為你我壓碎. 當時魔鬼給主的試探是 “繞過” 十架. 但耶穌禱告說, “我父啊,這杯若不能離開我,必要我喝,就願你的意旨成全.”(太26:42).

• 神的愛: 宇宙的創造主竟然為我們死! 這是一件不可思議的事. 這是一個敬虔的奧秘. 十架是不可愛的, 是被人鄙視的. 但今天人把小小的十架鑲上小粒鑽石作裝飾品, 因為它的價值乃是在記念耶穌曾經被掛在其上, 是重價的珍寶, 比鑽石更寶貴, 而且是白白賜給我們的.

除了聖經之外複印數目最多的是那一本書? 就是偉大的著作之一的 <天路歷程Pilgrim’s Progress>. 這本流芳百世的書. 作者是 約翰本仁 (John Bunyan). 他的一生中, 大部份的時間都用在修補壺子鍋子上. 這本 <天路歷程> 是寓言故事. 內中主角名字叫 Christian, 他背着重擔啓程. 目的是要到達一個完美的天國城 (Celestial City). 整個故事是描述他在漫長的途中所遇到生命中各種不同的盛衰興敗, 痛苦與試探, 和一生中不斷对世界, 对肉体, 对罪的奮鬥和爭戰, 最終到達那榮耀的目的地. 我相信書中的描述是他親身經歷過的, 否則他很難會寫出這樣一本書.

他以很深的洞察力告訴我們, 這位朝聖者 Christian, 穿着破爛的衣衫, 背負難以忍受的重担, 來到一個小山, 他在那裏遇見十字架. 但他正在尋找往天國城的路的時候, 他竟然發現除非經過十字架的道路, 否則沒有辨法進入天國城. 當他舉目仰望十字架, 他就不由自主地跪下來, 轉眼之間, 重担也從他的背上滑下來. 他發現他與神的交通變得非常個別和很親近. 但這不是故事的結束! 當朝聖者Christian 除去他內疚與罪的重担後, 他發現有新的重担加在他身上. 這個重担雖然重, 但却輕省, 好像有人幫他背負一般. 原來這是他蒙召的開瑞. 他看見有三位光明的天使迎接他.

• 第一位是黎明的天使, 他對朝聖者 Christian說, “你的罪巳獲赦免了.”
• 第二位是白天的天使, 他把朝聖者的破爛的衣服剝去, 給他一套新衣服.
• 第三位是黃昏的天使, 他在 Christian 之額上蓋上印, 再給他一幅卷軸—-就是指引他旅程的地圖, 使朝聖者知道進天國城的門當行的路.

這三位天使到底代表了甚麼?

• 第一位天使滿足他屬靈的需要.
• 第二位天使提供他物質上的需要.
• 第三位天使參予他理性上的需要, 並給他工具來指示他的行程.

基督徒的生活包括三個領域—屬靈的領域, 現實的領域, 或邏輯的領域. 這三樣東西都不是互相排斥的. 我們的神是非常現實的神. 衪供應我們屬靈的需要, 賜給我們日用的飲食, 衪用理性和智慧引導我們. 讓我們蒙愛的人今生有豐盛的生命, 將來有榮耀的歸宿. 這就是十字架的道路, 這是神賜我們的恩典的道路. 總括言之:

  • 我們不是說這條路是世界上有很多通天的宗教道路, 而基督教只是其中的一條.
  • 也不是說這條路是上帝有很多通天的道路, 而衪只不过是選了這一條道路.
  • 這條路是十字架的道路. 神的公義, 聖潔, 慈愛, 和人的罪性, 還有邪惡與苦難是不能完全和諧的, 只能单单在十字架上能夠同時聚集會合 (converge) 而獲得協調. 所以十字架的道路是惟一通天的道路. 這是神的智慧.
  • 這條路是一條又新又活的道路 (希伯來書 10:19-20), 因為它能夠更新人的生命並给人永生的盼望.
  • 這條路是人與神和好的惟一出路.
  • 這條路是以耶稣命名的道路. 所以使徒保羅說, “除祂 (耶穌) 以外,別無拯救;因為在天下人間,沒有賜下別的名,我們可以靠著得救”( 使徒行傳 4:12).
  • 這條路是基督教 (福音) 的核心信仰. 初期 (第一世紀) 教會稱基督教為 “這道 (使徒行傳 4:12)”. 因此保羅說, “弟兄們,從前我到你們,並沒有用高言大智對你們宣傳 神的奧秘。因為我曾定了主意,在你們中間不知道別的,只知道耶穌基督並他釘十字架” (哥林多前書 2:1-2).

第五律: 接受耶穌基督作我們的救主和生命中的主

論到基督教的信仰, 魯益師寫 (C.S. Lewis) 道: “虛假是毫無價值的, 真理是具無限的重要性. 沒有一樣東西是近乎重要的 (moderately important).” 他是在強調基督的信息是獨特的, 這獨特的信息驅使我們要面對一個信仰上的決擇, 因為如果這信息是真實, 我們就必需以行動來嚴肅地回應此真理. 我們應有的回應是:

  • 承認自己是罪人.
  • 自已願意悔改歸神.
  • 相信耶穌基督之死及復活是為了我.
  • 透過禱告來親自接納衪作我個人生命的救主和生活中的主 (嚴格地說, 不是我們接納祂, 乃是祂先接納了我們).

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

主愛之家 。愛主之家 。我心是主家

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); September 30, 2013

聖經中的救贖史 (redemptive history) 是發生在人類一般歷史的背景 (in the context of ordinary history) 當中;它有可考證的真實的人物,真實的地㸃,和真實的時間。但它卻有垂直的超自然的維度 (Transcendent and vertical dimension),就是:今世與來世的相交,暫時與永恆的相遇,有限與無限的交义 (Ref.1 ) 。下面是一段有關神插手在人類歷史當中救贖史實:

從耶穌的降生, 我們得知耶穌是願意與人同住

耶穌基督降生的事記在下面:他母親馬利亞已經許配了約瑟,還沒有迎娶,馬利亞就從聖靈懷了孕。她丈夫約瑟是個義人,不願意明明地羞辱她,想要暗暗地把她休了。正思念這事的時候,有主的使者向他夢中顯現,說:“大衛的子孫約瑟,不要怕,只管娶過你的妻子馬利亞來,因她所懷的孕是從聖靈來的。她將要生一個兒子,你要給他起名叫耶穌,因他要將自己的百姓從罪惡裡救出來。”這一切的事成就,是要應驗主藉先知所說的話,說:“必有童女懷孕生子,人要稱他的名為以馬內利 (Immanuel)。”(以馬內利翻出來就是“ 神與我們同在”。)約瑟醒了,起來,就遵著主使者的吩咐,把妻子娶過來,只是沒有和她同房,等她生了頭胎的兒子就給他起名叫耶穌。(太1:18-25)

在這段救贖史的經文中,我們看到三個神學的要素:

  • 預言(Prophecy)–耶穌的降生是舊約預言中的重要部分: “這一切的事成就,是要應驗主藉先知所說的話,說:’必有童女懷孕生子,人要稱他的名為以馬內利。’”
  • 人性(Personhood)—基督的神人二性是我們的信仰的不可妥協的內容。天使对大衛的子孫約瑟說, “不要怕,只管娶過你的妻子馬利亞來,因她所懷的孕是從聖靈來的。她將要生一個兒子,你要給他起名叫耶穌,因他要將自己的百姓從罪惡裡救出來。” 基督的人性是神與我们認同的記號, 是担當我們罪孽的唯一方法。基督的神性說明衪是一切恩典的源頭。
  • 同在(Presence)— 神願意與我們同在,並願意住在我們心中: 耶穌的名字 “以馬內利 (Immanuel)” 翻出來就是 “神與我們同在” 之意。

這三個神學的要素同時也把聖經的三大主題襯托或鈎劃出來 (Ref.2)。三大主題:

  • 神的應許—強調神的信实和祂話語的重要, 著重神對人類的應許.
  • 神的國度—指神是宇宙的創造主, 也是一切的統治者, 強調神的超越性和榮耀, 神的國所建立的一切, 至終要在彌賽亞身上完全成就.
  • 神的同在—神的同在是強調神對人的愛和對人的帶領, “以馬內利 (賽7:14)” 是這主題的鑰句.

耶穌的降生是應驗舊約所應許的「女人的後裔」(創3:15);祂臨到世界是為了建立「主救主耶穌基督的國度(彼後1:11)」;祂的名為「以馬內利」表明衪願意住在我们的心中。

“恩典的神的同在” 對愛衪的人, 特别是在苦難當中, 是可等的安慰; 但對抵擋衪的人, “公義的神的同在” 是一件何等可怕的事實。

神的同在是新舊約聖經的一貫思想:

  • 當始祖亞當與夏娃在伊甸園犯罪後, 神沒有離棄他們, “耶和華神在園中行走 (創3:8)” 為要與他們對話, 挽回他們。
  • 耶和華神要作衪的子民的牧者。從詩篇廿三篇我們可以看到神同在的豐富:祂與我們建立密切的關係;衪供應我們的需要;衪賜我們安息;祂使我們在軟弱中重新得力;祂醫治我們和帶領我們;祂喚醒我們過一個有標杆的人生;祂試練我們並在試練中保護我們;祂是信實可靠;祂給予我們恩典的訓練;祂給我們榮耀的盼望。因此,我䝉呼召,我享豐盛的生命,我獲保障的確據,我將與主永遠同偕。詩篇 23 中間句是: “因為祢與我同在”. 和合本: 在此句前共67個字, 在此句後共67個字. 原文: 在此句前共26個字, 在此句後共26個字. 詩人似乎暗示神的同在是這詩篇的中心思想. 歷代信徒對 Psalms 23 的愛慕, 多少跟這中心句有關.
  • 道 (耶穌) 成了肉身,住在我們中間,充充滿滿地有恩典,有真理。這是衪的門徒所親眼見過的榮光,正是父獨生子的榮光。(約1:14) 。
  • 使徒约翰又看見聖城新耶路撒冷由神那裡從天而降,預備好了,就如新婦妝飾整齊,等候丈夫。他聽見有大聲音從寶座出來說:“看哪! 神的帳幕在人間。神要與人同住,他們要作他的子民; 神要親自與他們同在,作他們的 神。神要擦去他們一切的眼淚。不再有死亡,也不再有悲哀、哭號、疼痛,因為以前的事都過去了(啓21:3-4)。神不但今生願意與我們同在, 在永世也願意與我们同在; 他既愛我们便愛到底。

神願意與我們同在, 我們的回應是與祂同行. 當我們與祂同行, 我們便會了解祂的心意. 當我們了解祂的心意, 我們便會照祂的心意去事奉祂, 敬拜祂.

耶穌願意住在罪人的家中

有一個人名叫撒該 (Zacchaeus),作稅吏長,是個財主。他要看看耶穌是怎樣的人;只因人多,他的身量又矮,所以不得看見,就跑到前頭,爬上桑樹,要看耶穌,因為耶穌必從那裡經過。耶穌到了那裡,抬頭一看,對他說:“撒該,快下來!今天我必住在你家裡。”他就急忙下來,歡歡喜喜地接待耶穌。眾人看見,都私下議論說:“他竟到罪人家裡去住宿。”(Luke 19:2-7)

耶穌願意被接待到有需要的人的家中

有一個管會堂的,名叫睚魯,來俯伏在耶穌腳前,求耶穌到他家裡去。因他有一個獨生女兒,約有十二歲,快要死了。耶穌去的時候,眾人擁擠他  (Luke 8:41-42) 。…….. 還說話的時候,有人從管會堂的家裡來,說:“你的女兒死了,不要勞動夫子。”耶穌聽見就對他說:“不要怕,只要信!你的女兒就必得救。”耶穌到了他的家,除了彼得、約翰、雅各和女兒的父母,不許別人同他進去。眾人都為這女兒哀哭捶胸。耶穌說:“不要哭!她不是死了,是睡著了。”他們曉得女兒已經死了,就嗤笑耶穌。耶穌拉著她的手,呼叫說:“女兒,起來吧!”她的靈魂便回來,她就立刻起來了。耶穌吩咐給她東西吃。(Luke 8:49-55) 。

耶穌願意被接待到門徒的家中與他們談道和擘餅

這是耶穌從死裡復活後所發生的事: 正當那日,門徒中有兩個人往一個村子去;這村子名叫以馬忤斯,離耶路撒冷約有二十五里。他們彼此談論所遇見的這一切事。正談論相問的時候,耶穌親自就近他們,和他們同行;只是他們的眼睛迷糊了,不認識他。(Luke 24:13-16)
耶穌對他們說:“無知的人哪,先知所說的一切話,你們的心信得太遲鈍了。基督這樣受害,又進入他的榮耀,豈不是應當的嗎?”於是從摩西和眾先知起,凡經上所指著自己的話都給他們講解明白了。將近他們所去的村子,耶穌好像還要往前行,他們卻強留他,說:“時候晚了,日頭已經平西了,請你同我們住下吧!”耶穌就進去,要同他們住下。到了坐席的時候,耶穌拿起餅來,祝謝了,擘開,遞給他們。他們的眼睛明亮了,這才認出他來。忽然耶穌不見了。(Luke 24:25-31)

耶稣願意接待門徒到衪自己的家中

再次日,約翰同兩個門徒站在那裡。他見耶穌行走,就說:“看哪,這是 神的羔羊!”兩個門徒聽見他的話,就跟從了耶穌。耶穌轉過身來,看見他們跟著,就問他們說:“你們要甚麼?”他們說:“拉比,在哪裡住?”(“拉比”翻出來就是“夫子”。)耶穌說:“你們來看。”他們就去看他在哪裡住,這一天便與他同住。那時約有申正了。(John 1:35-39)

凡接待耶稣到他家的人生命都會改变

巳故長老會牧師 Robert Boyd Munger (1911-2001) 寫了一個動人的小册子 (Ref. 3), 內容是一個寓言隱喻. 其故事的主角是用第一人稱的 “我”, 頗能反照基督徒的天路歷情。故事的情節是這樣:

在一個平常的晚上—沒有激動的情绪, 也沒有異常的神蹟, 但的的確確是真實發生的情境—我邀請主耶穌進入我的家中, 這個家就是我的內心, 我的靈魂.

衪一進來首先便把燈打開, 本來黑暗的房子現在變得光明, 然後祂燃起壁爐, 使本來是冷冰冰的地方現在變得温暖, 最後祂打開音樂盒子, 本來是死寂無生氣的屋子, 現在變得興奮活潑. 我和主耶稣坐不聊天, 從來沒有享受到如此溫馨甜美的交談, 我的心成了主愛之家. 我对耶稣說, “祢是我的貴賓, 我帶祢參觀我的房子.” 耶穌說, “很好, 我的名字本來就是以馬內利, 即願意與人同住之意.” 首先, 我領祂進入我的:

  • 書房—這是我這家的控制室 (control room), 不是每一個人都可以進來的. 耶稣看看在桌子上的雜誌, 再看看書架上的書籍, 然後看看懸掛在牆壁上的圖畫, 祂一言不語, 也沒有定罪, 祂把視線往窗外看, 好像祂聖潔的眼無法停留在書房的物件上一般. 我甚感尷尬, 但我知道祂在想甚麼. 我說, “主耶稣, 祢可不可以帮助我清理這個辦工室?” 祂说, “我當然願意.” 於是祂把一些雜誌和書籍棄在廢紙簍內, 然後換上聖經和一些屬灵書報. 祂又把牆壁上的一些圖畫取下, 以自已那榮耀的形像取而代之. 然後我們從書房轉到:
  • 飯廳—餐桌上放滿了各式各樣我喜愛的食物和開胃品, 就是 “金錢, 學位, 名声, 自己發表过的論文, 別人的稱許” 等. 我以為耶稣會讚揚我, 但祂沒有說甚麼, 只說祂沒有胃口. 我問祂為甚麼不吃, 祂說, 我的食物是你不知道的, 這食物能滿足人的心灵飢餓使人娛快, 那就是 “遵行上帝的旨意, 作那差我來者的工.” 我收拾桌子对主說, “我願意得到祢的食物.” 我們又進到:
  • 客廳—廳內有巳經燃燒着的壁爐, 柔軟的沙發. 耶稣說, “這是一個舒適的地方, 讓我們每天早晨在這裡會面.” 從那天起, 我每早從房間下來, 便與主一起灵修, 這是我感到最甜美的時刻. 日復一日, 我習慣了, 新鲜感也慢慢降低, 再加上工作壓力愈來愈重, 我便常常借口向耶稣請假. 有一天我乾脆自己溜出去, 也沒有告訴耶稣. 當我急急忙忙出門時却察覺到客廳的燈是亮着的. 我好奇, 停下來往裡看, 看到耶稣獨坐, 我感到不好意思, 因為衪是我的貴賓, 更是我的救主. 我問衪道, “袮在這裡多久?” 祂說, “約一小時.” 原來祂每天都在等著我. 我感尷尬, 求耶穌原諒. 從那天起, 我的灵修生活更生了. 然後我們一起進到我的:
  • 工作室—室內有一張長長的板凳, 是我不時用來製作和修理東西用的. 主耶稣問我, “你為神的國作了甚麼?” 我回答道, “我常為教會弟兄姊妹服務, 但我手技不精, 心情緊張, 常常笨手笨腳. 耶稣說, “我願與你同工, 請把你的手放在我的手背上.” 突然間我覺得興鬆灵巧, 當我愈發信靠衪, 我的工作效率愈好, 事奉成為我的喜樂, 不再是重担. 下一站是我的:
  • 娛樂室—這是我和朋友玩耍的地方. 我常參加派对, 有時在我家, 有時在朋友家. 有一天晚上, 我对耶稣說, “今天我不陪你了, 我要去看看朋友.” 耶稣說, “我陪你一起去.” 我感到難為情, 說, “今天還是我自己去, 反正明天晚上我們可以一起查經.” 我拒绝了我的貴賓, 跑出去了直至深夜才垂頭喪氣地回家. 帶着空虛感到家後發覺耶稣還未睡覺. 祂领我到娛樂室, 我看見一班新的朋友, 感到新的興奮, 室內充滿新的音樂和笑声. 從那天晚上起, 我体会到基督帶來那新的喜樂是與世上罪中之樂是大不同的. 我們最後爬上到房子頂上的一個隱密處:
  • 閣樓—這是屋子裡最小的一個房間. 耶稣甚不願進去, 因為祂聞到死亡的氣味. 我完全明白祂在想甚麽. 我免強地打開閣樓的房門, 內有兩個鎖起來的小箱子. 我不甘心地把鑰匙交給祂, 耶稣幫我把盒子打開, 不料祂轉身離去, 要往外面吸新鮮空氣, 因為衪不能忍受那惡臭, 原來那些是我信耶穌前的壞習慣, 嗜好, 甚至包括毒品. 我與耶稣雖在身边但突然間感到相隔如千哩. 我双手發抖, 手拿着两個盒子, 对耶稣说, “祢可否幫我處理這些爛東西?” 主沒有定罪, 却說, “可以, 我願意.” 於是祂把盒子掉在外面的垃圾箱. 我如釋重負, 感到得勝, 與耶稣的関係回復到和好如初的光景.

完全奉献的生命

在這個甜美得勝的經历中, 我頓時在一念之間, 有這樣的想法, “我不如乾脆把整個房子都完全交給耶稣, 讓祂全權管理, 這非更好嗎?” 我問耶稣, 要得衪的同意. 耶稣很高與地馬上回答, “但我只不过是客人呀! 除非你甘心樂意.” 我馬上把保險箱拿來, 按了密碼後把內中的屋契拿出來簽上名後便交給耶稣, 說 “主呀, 從今以後, 你是這房子的主人, 我是你的僕人.” 這個房子頓時變成主愛之家, 因我愛祂更深, 這個房子也成為愛主之家, 我的心現在巳變成主之家了.

References:

  1. “The Invisible Hand—Do all things really work for good?” by R.C. Sproul; p.117.
  2. “解經有路”, 作者: 陸蘇河 (Alex Luc); pp.336-378.
  3. “My Heart Christ’s Home” by Robert Boyd Munger.
Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

On Morality—the ship metaphor

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); September 8, 2013

I grew up in Hong Kong and my family lived near the Victoria Harbor. As a little boy, I spent my leisure time watching big ships—U.S. carriers, British war ships, cargo ships, ocean-liners and Cruise ships—visiting and leaving the “The Peal of the Orient (東方之珠).” I found them fascinating (anther thing that fascinated me during my childhood was steam engine locomotive). Throughout the years, I realized that many philosophers and literati were using ships as metaphors to express profound ideas and life. Example:

The metaphor told by C.S. Lewis to describe ancient ethics consists of three questions concerning voyage (Ref. 1). These three considerations are like the three things a fleet of ships is told by its sailing orders:

1) The ships must know how to avoid bumping into each other.
2) They must know how to stay shipshape and avoid sinking.
3) And most important of all, they must know why the fleet is at sea in the first place.

How do these three questions relate to ethics? As I reflect on Lewis’ metaphor of the ships, my mind goes to the Ten Commandments based on which the Christian ethics is built. According to history, for 430 years—10 generations—the Israelite had languished in slavery, they were oppressed by their harsh Egyptian taskmasters and driven to the brink of despair. God heard their prayers and brought them out of Egypt—the land of slavery. God then spoke to Moses 3,500 years ago all these words known as the Ten Commandments. It is important to note that God saved them first before requesting them to do good. The world religions demand people to be good first before they may be saved. But Christianity says that God accepts us as we are before we’ve become good. Good deed is not a prerequisite for salvation. We are saved not by our good work but by the grace of Christ. The Ten Commandments are recorded in Exodus 20:1-17 as listed below in order.

1) You shall have no other gods before me (verses 2-3).

2) You shall not make for yourself an idol in the form of anything in heaven above or on the earth beneath or in the waters below. You shall not bow down to them or worship them; (verses 4-6).

3) You shall not misuse the name of the LORD your God (verse 7).

4) Remember the Sabbath day by keeping it holy (verses 8-11).

5) Honor your father and your mother, so that you may live long in the land the LORD your God is giving you (verse 12).

6) You shall not murder (verse 13).

7) You shall not commit adultery (verse 14).

8) You shall not steal (verse 15).

9) You shall not give false testimony against your neighbor (verse 16).

10) You shall not covet your neighbor’s house. You shall not covet your neighbor’s wife, or his manservant or maidservant, his ox or donkey, or anything that belongs to your neighbor (verse 17).

In the Bible, the Ten Commandments are called the “law,” and almost every law today is based in some way on the Ten Commandments. In United States, an image of the Ten Commandments is engraved in bronze on the floor of the National Archives, where the Declaration of Independence and the U.S. Constitution are displayed. A sculpture of Moses with Ten Commandments appears over the east portico of Supreme Court. The Ten Commandments are hung on the walls of England’s courts. The basic principles of our legal system (British New World and North American) come directly from the teaching of the Bible. Lord Denning, a leading civil lawyer in the 1960’s and 1970’s, claimed that the U.S. civil law had been molded by judges brought up believing the Bible. He concluded, “If religion perishes in the land, truth and justice will also.” (Ref.2)

Let us revisit the metaphor of the ships and consider the three points Lewis had made:

The first point “The ships must know how to avoid bumping into each other” is social ethics. This category is self-evident as “Objective Moral value” (Ref. 3). Regardless of cultural and ethnic differences, no one will think stealing is a good thing or torturing babies is right. Commandments #5 to #10 belong to this category. Both modern as well as ancient ethicists deal with it. Jesus of Nazareth summed them up in the most positive way known as the Golden Rule—“Do to others as you would have them do to you (Luke 6:31)”. Confucius could not have said that, neither could Buddha, Gandhi, Mohammad come up with such idea. Only Jesus—who is God—could give such unconditional initiation. Jesus himself had demonstrated this moral principle to us as example in that He loved us first while we were yet sinners.

The second point “They must know how to stay shipshape and avoid sinking” is individual ethics, virtues and vices, character-building. Commandments #3 and #4 belong to this category. These two commandments say that we cannot be moral unless we are God-centered. We hear very little about this from our modern ethical philosophies. When a national leader and elected officials commit the sin of sexual immorality, people would say, “Well, it is OK. It doesn’t matter what they do in private as long as they do their jobs well.” But the Bible teaches that leaders must be both virtue and capable because authority is instituted by the holy and righteous God. The essence of keeping the Sabbath is to be at peace with God. The Trappist (天主教西多會中的一派: 特拉普會) monk Thomas Merton was right when he once said, “We cannot be at peace with others because we are not at peace with ourselves, and we cannot be at peace with ourselves because we are not at peace with God.” In short, the break of communion with God caused our break with one another, even within the same family. Brokenness well describes the human condition. We see here that there is a connection between individual ethics and social ethics. Common sense tells us that “Bad people” cannot go to heaven; religions tell us “Only Good people go to heaven”; but Christianity teaches that “Only forgiven people go to heaven”. And we can only find forgiveness in Jesus Christ, our Savior (Ref. 4).

The third questionWhy the fleet is at sea in the first place?is the most important question of all. Commandments #1 and #2 are the answers to this life defining question. Most modern philosophers sadly dare not raise this greatest of questions because they have no answer to it. As a result, we find ourselves adrift in uncharted seas and have decided to toss away the compass. If we do not believe that God is in control and have formed us for a purpose, then we will flounder on the high sea of purposelessness and drown in its rushing currents. If you observe all commandments except the first two, you are worst off than the people without the Law because you end up being enslaved by the entanglement of legalism and you are no better than the Pharisees of Jesus’ time. If the Pharisees whose fully time job is to do good could not go to heaven, do you think you and I have any chance? Not a chance! But the good news is that in Christ we have mercy and grace from our Lord Jesus who had forgiven our sins by dying on the cross. No world religions offer forgiveness except the Gospel of Christianity. We can enjoy this gift of forgiveness by putting our faith in Jesus Christ who is God. The first commandment, “You shall have no other gods before me” not only is first in location but first in importance, for from it all the other Commandments flow, and without it they lose their authority. Jesus claims, “I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me (John 14:6).”

References:

(1) “Real Face of Atheism” by Ravi Zacharias; pp.134-135.

(2) “Searching for Truth” by Joe Boot; pp.115-116.

(3) https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?320

(4) https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=996

(5) General reading on the Ten Commandments: “Foundations for Life,” a collection of articles edited by Decision magazine.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life, Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

基督教的獨特性 (Uniqueness of Christianity)

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); August 4, 2013

(English version at the end)

前言 (Prolog)
拜偶像的人我不懷疑他們的誠心, 但如果你問他們為何要拜這些金, 木, 石的東西, 他們自己也難以自圓其說. 大部分自稱為佛教徒的人也是如此. 很多人想相信耶穌, 但很多疑難在他們的頭腦中, 使他們難以踏出信心的一步. 信心與理性常有段距離. 當這個距離縮短時, 我們的迷信成分便減低了. 基督教的合理性可由其對它的信仰的內涵的一貫性而獲得肯定. 本文只選四項基督教的獨特理念 (ideas) 來說明它們不但单獨地合理性而且它們總体地有連貫一致的思路. 這四個基本理念是:
• 神是宇宙和生命的創造者 (Creation)
• 道成肉身的奧秘 (Incarnation)
• 重生及信徒生命的更生變化 (Transformation)
• 天人合一的榮耀盼望 (Consummation)

這四個理念, 直接地或间接地或透過推論, 可用來回答下列四個主要的人生問题:
• 宇宙和生命從何而來? (源頭 Origin)
• 人的生命是否有目的? (意義Meaning)
• 人如何生活? (道德 Morality)
• 人死後往那哩去? (歸宿 Destiny)

人與動物最大的不同是人是會發問問题的. 兩三歲小孩所問的問題甚至成年人也難以回答. 我的兒子 (Tim) 三歲時問, “誰造神?” 這個問题成為我一生的挑戰. 我們每天一起床就自问, “今天我穿甚麼衣服? 吃甚麼早餐?” 這些問題我们都有答案, 但对上述人生四大關鍵性的問題我们豈能不花時間去思考嗎?

神是宇宙和生命的創造者 (Creation)
聖經沒有證明 (也不用證明), 只是帶着權威地宣告: “起初神創造天地 (創世記1:1).” 這句話的合理性可因其附合現實 (correspond to reality) 而肯定之:
o 每當我们看到可被理解的東西 (intelligibility), 我們都會假設其背後有智慧在其中.
o 每當我们看到有智慧在其中的東西 (intelligence), 我們都會假設其背後必有設計在其中.
o 每當我们看到有設計在其中的東西 (design), 我們都會假設其背後必有一位設計師.
o 每當我们看到設計師的存在, 我們都會假設他是有頭腦的 (mind).
o 每當我们看到頭腦和思想時, 我們都會假設他是有位格 (具有: 思想, 情感, 意志, 道德意識) 的 (personhood).

創造主 (Creator) 的觀念對基督徙而言是不證自明的 (self-evident). 如果無神論者硬說沒有創造主, 我就請他们考慮巳故量子物理學家 (quantum physicist, John Polkinghorne) 所用的隱喻 (metaphor) 來形容宇宙及生命的隱定性 (stability) 是平衡在一個極其精密的狀態 (fine-tuned condition) 之中, 其誤差 (margin of error) 必需小到一個程度好像你射一支箭從宇宙的一端射到宇宙的另一端—三千萬光年 (30 billion light-year)之距—而射中只有一吋直徑的圓圈 (bull eye). 這位本是無神論的科學家年到年老時信了耶穌. 無神論者說宇宙是 (物質 + 時間 + 機遇) 的產品, 但他們对物質和時間的源頭 (origin) 沒有交代. 達爾文在他的名著 “物種起源 The Origin of Species” 中說, “我不考慮第一因 (First Cause), 我單考慮第二因 (Second Cause).” 他怎能忽畧最重要的基本問题而建立一個無神的世界觀 (worldview)?

聖經記載, “上帝說, 我們要照着我們的形像, 按着我們的樣式造人….乃是照着自己的形像造男造女. (創世記 1:26-27).”
• 造—當製造者製造一件東西時必有其目的. 製造杯的人期望杯能盛水, 如果杯漏水, 不能達到它被造的目的, 此杯就變成廢物了.
• 形像—代表一種関係 (relation); 孩子像爸爸意味着一種父子關係.

這裡, 我們看到人生是有目標的 (purpose and meaning) 和上帝與人是同有位格上的関係的. 再次, 我們看到這是附合現實的而非不設實際的. 所以聖經中的上帝是有位格的, 不像泛神論 (Pantheism) 所信的一股無位格的能力, 散佈在宇宙每一件東西中, 也包括人類. 泛神論者的口號是: God in all; all in God; and you are God. 在此信仰中, 人和神都無格, 一切身分 (identities) 都失落了, 生命的神聖 (sanctity) 與尊嚴 (dignity) 更不用提了.

道成肉身的奧秘 (Incarnation)
如果這位創造萬有者是願與我們建立関係的神, 而我們是照祂的形像而被造, 那麼祂一定希望我們能知道祂:
o 上帝是誰?
o 祂的旨意是甚麼?
o 祂要我們如何活?
o 我們存在的意義何在?

我們無法知道答案, 除非祂啟示给我們. 如何啟示? 上帝的方法是透過 “道成肉身” 就是 “神成為人” 之意. 此神人有 100% 的人性 (humility), 與我們一樣, 只是在祂裡面沒有罪. 此神人也同時具 100% 的神性 (deity), 是從永恆到永恆都不間断地存在的.

與舊約創世記 1:1 (起初神…) 遥遥相对的新約中的約翰福音1:1-2 寫道, “太 初 有 道 , 道 與 神 同 在 , 道 就 是 神 。 這 道 太 初 與 神 同 在 。
怎能 “神又與神同在”? 這裡就揭示了 “三位一体”的奥祕了. 道 就 是 神, 而神是與我們發生関係的 (personal God), 那麼道是怎樣與我們發生関係呢? 答案在約翰福音 1:14, “道成了肉身,居住在我們中間。我們看到了他的榮耀,正是從父而來的獨生子的榮耀,充滿了恩典和真理。
o 看到了他的榮耀—指約翰在登山變相中所看到的情景.
o 從父而來—這是耶稣在世上時常說的一句話.
o 獨生子—再次看到三位一体的揭示.
o 道—話語, 是人能了解的.

由上分折, 這道就是耶稣, 祂是上帝的獨生子, 具有神性的榮耀. 道是可知的, 即耶穌是可以被我們了解的, 亦即上帝是可以被我們了解的. 這是一句非同小可的宣告, 因為不可知論者 (agnosticism) 認為神是不能被人認識的 (Cannot be known), 而基督教的上帝不但讓我们可認識神, 並给我們一條認識祂的途徑 (約翰 1:18):
從來沒有人看見神,只有在父懷裡的那位獨生子,他將神表明了出來。
神為了使我們更新變化, 祂參予在人類历史當中並涉及我們生活的细節. 這又使基督教與自然神論 (Deism) 分別出來了. 自然神論是有神論 (theism), 無神論 (atheism), 及自然主義 (naturalism) 的妥協產品, 他們相信上帝是鍾匠式的創造主 (clockmaker), 創造大自然後, 把它上了發條, 就任它自己運作, 然後去渡假了. 但耶稣的神性與人性及插入在人類當中:
• 耶稣是完全人, 祂在神面前代表我們. 既是人, 祂能代替我們死, 使罪得赦.
• 耶稣是完全神, 祂在人面前代表神. 既是神, 祂能從死裡復活, 使我們稱義並得永生.

所以耶稣是我們的中保和救主. 此神人二性亦反影於受造界中. 電子是光波也是粒子. 科學家不明白, 只好接受. 甚至賦予新名稱 “wavicle.” 我們能說神人二性是不合邏輯嗎?

重生及信徒的更新變化 (Transformation)
人類的罪性是最容易在經驗上被證明的事實, 但也是在哲學上最被拒绝的建議. 聖經对罪的指責是毫無保留, 罪就是罪, 絕不把它淡化. 而神对罪的處理方法就是從人心中作心意更生的工作. 此工作出於神, 绝非出於人.

世上宗教林立, 五光十色, 公有公理, 婆有婆理. 每一宗教都有其奇特古怪的東西. 但它们都有一個共同點 (common denominator), 就是認為 “好人上天堂.” 表面看來這說法是合理的, 而且是公平的. 試想想: 良善的神住在一個極好的地方, 怎能讓不良善的人進去呢? 但這種说法大有困難:
o 我要好到甚麽程度才算好?
o 甚麼是 “好” 的標準?
o 我現在是站在好壞的尺度上的那一點?
o 我要貯藏多少善事才能抵消我过去的惡行?
o 我是跟誰比呢? 希特勒? 或孔夫子?
o 我欠多少罪債? 向誰還?

這些問題沒有答案, 宗教經典沒有記載, 聖經也沒有說明, 聖經只提到人心比萬物都詭詐, 壞到極點, 並無把它數量化. 誰能决定誰上天堂呢?

在耶穌時代有两種人—法利賽人和文士—他們的職業就是行善, 他们是社會中的好人. 但耶稣却斥責他們為有禍之子. 然而耶稣轉身對門徒及群众說. “我告訴你們:你們的義若不勝於文士和法利賽人的義,斷不能進天國 (馬太5:20).” 試想想: 如果連行善高手都不能進天國, 你和我更不用想了.

然而在聖經記載中, 我們看到很多壞人—妓女, 強盗, 稅吏—却能上天堂. 同耶稣一起被釘十架的強盗, 他再沒有行善抵過的机會了, 但耶稣應許他說, “我實在告訴你:今日你要同我在樂園裡了。”

基督教不是 “好人上天堂”, 也不是 “壞人上天堂”, 而是 “被赦免的人 (forgiven people) 上天堂.” 耶稣代罪之死使赦免成為可能. 重生 (born again) 是罪人一次的更新变化, 重生後不断地被磨成基督的形像, 這是一生不斷的成聖更新. 兩者都是聖灵的工作. 生命更新是以道為仲介者 (agent). 詩篇 19:7-11 寫道:
Ps 19:7 耶和華的律法全備,能甦醒人心;耶和華的法度確定,能使愚人有智慧;
Ps 19:8 耶和華的訓詞正直,能快活人的心;耶和華的命令清潔,能明亮人的眼目;
Ps 19:9 耶和華的道理潔淨,存到永遠;耶和華的典章真實,全然公義。
Ps 19:10 都比金子可羨慕,且比極多的精金可羨慕;比蜜甘甜,且比蜂房下滴的蜜甘甜。
Ps 19:11 況且你的僕人因此受警戒,守著這些便有大賞。

這幾節經文中, 論到 “甦醒人心” 和 “ 使愚人有智慧” 這都是心意更新的果效. 這些形容詞, “潔淨”, “存到永遠”, “公義”, “可羨慕”, 和 “甘甜” 都是形容道化的人生. 更新變化不是改造, 不是修補, 乃是超自然的本質上的改变, 正如耶稣在祂所行的第一個神蹟, 就是在婚宴中, 把水变成美酒一般. 我想這個神蹟的目的是遠超過延長人間的歡樂, 耶稣把水变酒是有 “重生” 意義在內, 特别是這個故事緊接下來的一章便說到尼哥底母夜間見耶稣的故事, 耶稣对他及所有人說, “你們必需重生.”

天人合一的榮耀盼望 (Consummation)
生命的更新變化最終目标是 “與神完全完美的合一” 而 “合一” 亦是婚姻用語 (nuptial language). 當新郎和新娘互道婚誓之後, 牧師便宣告他們是丈夫和妻子. 但他們尚未 “完婚 consummation” 直至他們在洞房內行了 “周公之禮.” 首先, 讓我们看看人類第一次婚禮的情景, 記載在創世記2:21-25.
Ge 2:21 耶和華 神使他沉睡,他就睡了;於是取下他的一條肋骨,又把肉合起來。
Ge 2:22 耶和華 神就用那人身上所取的肋骨造成一個女人,領她到那人跟前。
Ge 2:23 那人說:“這是我骨中的骨,肉中的肉,可以稱她為‘女人’,因為她是從男人身上取出來的。”
Ge 2:24 因此,人要離開父母與妻子連合,二人成為一體。
Ge 2:25 當時夫妻二人赤身露體,並不羞恥。

這裡的 “並不羞恥” 和 “二人成為一體” 说明在婚姻內的性生活是神聖的, 純潔的, 和終生唯一的(exclusive). 性是神給人的礼物, 為了使人享受其樂及延綿後代使人類生生不息, 成全了神要人遍滿全地的旨意. 但聖經中对婚姻有更深的屬灵意義:
o 在舊約, 神以婚姻表達耶和華與以色列民的關係. 以色列是妻子 (雖不忠), 耶和華是丈夫 (永遠信實). 当神的子民離棄神去拜偶像時, 聖經便稱他們為淫婦 (耶利米3:9; 以西结23:37).
o 在新约, 使徒保羅致信给以弗所教會, 說到丈夫要愛妻子, 如同基督愛教會一般 (以弗所5:29-33).

今天教會可比作未婚妻, 而婚禮要待將來在天上才完婚:
Rev 19:6 我聽見好像群眾的聲音,眾水的聲音,大雷的聲音,說:“哈利路亞!因為主我們的 神,全能者作王了。
Rev 19:7 我們要歡喜快樂,將榮耀歸給他!因為羔羊婚娶的時候到了,新婦也自己預備好了,
Rev 19:8 就蒙恩得穿光明潔白的細麻衣。”這細麻衣就是聖徒所行的義。
Rev 19:9 天使吩咐我說:“你要寫上,凡被請赴羔羊之婚筵的有福了!”又對我說:“這是 神真實的話。”
為甚麼新婦会歡喜快樂? 因為地上的苦難巳过去, 再沒有苦難, 痛苦, 死亡, 舊事巳過, 萬象更新了. 所以天使宣告我們是有福的. 這就是信徒的歸宿 (destiny).

結語 (Epilog)
基督教並沒有說甚麼問題都有令人完全滿意的答案. 但它可能給予的答案都是前後一致, 互不矛盾, 雖然有些似非而是 (paradoxes) 的東西, 但它們終必被和解 (reconcilable). 所有其它的宗教, 思想系統, 和世界觀, 如果透过下面的真理考驗 (Truth Test), 必發現其不連貫一致 (consistency, coherent) 的地方. 這個考驗就是要回答四個最基本問題:
o 源頭 (Origin)
o 意義 (Meaning)
o 道德 (Morality)
o 歸宿 (Destiny)

在本文中源頭問題從 “創造” 中獲解釋. 意義和道德問题從 “道成肉身” 和 “更新變化” 得到答案, 人死後的歸宿問题, 可從 “天人合一” 的理念得到了解. 讀者如願意接受挑戰, 可看看別的宗教或哲學在真理考驗的放大鏡下, 有無如此驚人的和詣一致和連貫的思路嗎?

使徒保羅在受苦中说, “然而我不以 (福音) 為恥, 因為知道我所信的是誰, 也深信他能保全我所交付他的, 直到那日” (提後1:12). 你我對福音有沒有如保羅那般堅定的把握嗎!

The Uniqueness of Christian Faith

 Prologue

Evangelism is not about winning arguments but all about winning hearts and, ultimately, souls. But the heart cannot rest upon what the mind disagrees. Teaching people to understand the uniqueness of Christianity is one of the many tools the Holy Spirit employs to lead people to Christ. Here we consider four major ideas that set Christianity apart and above all other world religions.

1.    Creation

The Bible declares that there is a Creator, “In the beginning, God created the heavens and earth (Ge.1:1).”

  • Whenever we see intelligibility we assume intelligence;
  • whenever we see intelligence we assume design;
  • whenever we see design we assume a mind;
  • whenever we see the mind we assume personhood.

God is not just a cosmic force as pantheists claim. God is a Person with thought, will, emotion and intellect.

The Bible says we are created after His image. Inescapably, the implications are:

  • God is a relational Being
  • Our lives have purposes ordained by God.
  • Sanctity and dignity of life are to be respected in the Christian worldview.

Among all subjects studied and investigated over centuries that shape the minds and destinies of people, the subject of God is most argued. Why? Because more consequences for life and action follow from the affirmation or denial of God than any other questions.

If we humbly study the evidences given to us through God’s General revelation and are willing to move to where the evidences point, we shall find faith in God for He promises us that those who seek shall find and those who knock then the door will be opened for them.

2.    Incarnation

If our God is our Creator, our personal God, it follows naturally that He must desire us to know Him:

  • What are God’s attributes?
  • What is His will?
  • As His creatures, how should we live?
  • What is the meaning of our lives?

We don’t have answers to these questions apart from divine revelation. These lead to the second topic: “Incarnation” which means “God became man”. The Incarnate-God is Jesus who was 100% man like all of us except He is sinless and He is forever 100% God.

An interesting juxtaposition alongside Genesis 1:1 is John 1:1 which declares, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was with God in the beginning.” As we read carefully, we would ask, “How can it be ‘God was with God’?” This gives us a glimpse of the concept of the Triune God—the Trinity.

If God has personhood, then we would ask, “Who is this Person?” The answer is in the Bible: “The Word became flesh and made His dwelling among us. We have seen His glory, the glory of the One and Only who came from the Father” (John 1:14).

Our God participates in human history and intervenes in our personal lives. Standing before God, Jesus represents humanity; standing before human beings, Jesus represents God. His sinlessness and deity make Him qualified to be our Mediator and Savior.

3.    Transformation 

Human depravity is at once the most empirically verifiable fact but also the most philosophically resistant. Transformation is God’s supernatural way to deal with our sins. All religions have differences and peculiarities but they share a common denominator; they believe: “Good men go to heaven”. On the surface, it sounds logical and fair. Will a good God who lives in a good place called heaven allows bad people to enter into His good place? But this “Good-men-go” view has many problems:

  • How good is good enough?
  • Where’s the line?
  • Where do I currently stand?
  • Do I have enough time to stash away enough good deeds to counterbalance my bad ones?
  • I am good but compare to whom? Hitler? Or Mother Teresa?

But Jesus said, “As good as you are, you aren’t good enough.” In the Bible, instead of seeing “good people go to heaven” we see many bad people—prostitutes, robbers, and tax collectors—go to heaven! In Christianity, we say, “Forgiven people go to heaven” and forgiveness is made possible by the sacrificial death of Jesus Christ. Forgiven people are the born-again people. Two of my most liked phrases are:

  • Jesus didn’t come to make bad people good; He came to make dead people alive.
  • God accepts us just as we are, but He loves us that He doesn’t want us to stay where we are but transforms us into His image.”

This life giving process is called “Transformation.”

4.    Consummation

The ultimate purpose of transformation is Consummation which means the “Perfect union with God.” The word “Consummation” is also a nuptial expression. After the groom and bride exchanged their marriage vow, the pastor had pronounced them husband and wife, the marriage is said to be consummated only after the young couples engage in the holy, pure, and God-ordained sexual union. Paul said marriage is a mystery because it goes beyond sexual enjoyment and procreation, it has profound spiritual significance:

  • In the O.T., marriage was used as an image of relationship with God. Israel is the wife though unfaithful and Yahweh is the forever faithful husband. When God’s children turned away from God, they were said to have committed adultery.
  • In the N.T., we are taught that husbands are to love their wives as Christ loves His church. Today, the church is the fiancée and the consummation will take place at the wedding feast of the Lamb (Rev. 19:7).
  • In the Bible, every time when illegitimate sex is mentioned as lust, it always relates to idolatry. Can I then relate legitimate sex—in its holiness, purity, and within the parameter of marriage—to true the worship of our living God by means of this parallelism? The Samaritan woman, having confessed to Jesus her past debauched sex-life, all of the sudden and out of nowhere, she changed the subject to Worship. Was there a reason? Jesus told her that the true worshiper must worship God in Truth and in Spirit.

Perfect union with God is God’s ultimate purpose for our salvation. In this bliss state of consummation, there will be no tears, no death, no suffering, but perfect joy. In this world, we have trouble, but in heaven we have eternal joy. Does this offer hope and comfort to those who are enduring pain and suffering now? The knowledge of consummation will give us strength in the midst of pain and suffering.

Epilogue

Christianity does not claim that it has answers to all questions in life. But there is an immense difference between a worldview that is not able to answer every question to complete satisfaction and one whose answers are consistently contradictory. There is an even greater difference between answers that contain paradoxes and those that are systematically irreconcilable. Once again, we see remarkable coherence among the issues of Origin, Morality, Meaningfulness, and Destiny, and thus the Christian faith stands out as unique in this truth-test, both as a system of thought and in the answers it gives. In my pursuit of the reasonableness of the Christian faith, my spiritual life grew and my faith became strengthened. I am inviting you to embark on the same journey to discover the awe and wonder of Jesus Christ.

References: Other related blog articles:

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Philosophy/Religion, Reasons to believe/Science, Theology | Leave a comment

聖經的歷史性和可靠性 (The Historicity and Reliability of the Bible)

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); July 26, 2013

耶穌在福音書內準確地預言耶路撒冷京城的陷落 (馬太24, 馬可13, 路加21). 那些持反對超自然的偏見人士認為福音書必寫於A.D.70史實之後, 即耶京陷落之後. 這樣的說法就可以排除預言的成份了.

Craig Blomberg 及其他新約專家們都有充實理由相信福音書的寫作年代甚至比標準自由派人士所鑑定 (dating) 的更早 (自由派認為寫作年代是: 馬可—-A.D.70’s; 馬太和路加—-A.D.80’s; 約翰—-A.D.90’s. 就算如此, 這些年代也在不同目擊者的有生年日之內, 包括一些持敵意的見證人, 如福音書真的報導不實, 他們當時大有反駁的機會).

卓越的護教者 J.P. Moreland (加州Talbot School神學院教授) 明確有力地表達幾個理由作為強烈支持使徒行傳是寫於 A.D.62 至A.D.64 年間的個案. 例如, 使徒行傳記載教會誕生, 彼得與保羅的職事, 司提反殉道 (Acts 7:54-60), 及約翰弟兄雅各殉道 (Acts 12:1-2) 等. 但並沒有提及數件 “如巳發生, 定必寫上” 的歷史大事. 這些大事包括:

• 發生於A.D.70的耶京陷落;
• 古羅馬暴君尼祿(Nero) 於A.D. 60 年代對基督徒的迫害;
• 雅各 (A.D. 62), 保羅 (A.D. 64), 及彼得 (A.D. 65) 的殉道;
• 猶太人與羅馬從A.D. 66年起不停的衝突;
• 因保羅在羅馬被捕, 使徒行傳突然地終結而無下文交代的事实.

這些意義深長的事件徹底地改變羅馬人和猶太人的關係, 如不被記載, 就等於寫美國歷史而不記載 911事件一般. 沒有911的寫作, 一定是寫於 9/11/2002 之前. 由此可知路加是在 A.D.62 或更早寫成使徒行傳的.

還有, 很多使徒行傳的用語都是早期和純樸的, 而且此書所處理的諸問題都是在耶京淪陷前非常重要的. 因為使徒行傳是路加医生两部著作 (先寫路加, 後寫行傳) 的第二部份, 這就意味著路加福音必定是在A.D.60’s 年代, 或在耶穌在世三十年內寫成的. 馬太福音與馬可福音均比路加福音還早. 馬可福音 (內含彼得代表性的教導) 早在 A.D. 44 年巳存在.

新約文献寫於事件發生後之30年內, 絕不可能是傳奇故事 (legend). 因為如有錯誤, 誇張或不實的記載, 必被當時目擊者指正和修改. 一旦福音書 (證實耶穌的權威和神聖) 的準確性被肯定, 舊約便不證自明了. 因為耶稣親自見證舊約的可靠性. 祂說:

• 若是這樣,經 (指舊約聖經) 上所說事情必須如此的話,怎麼應驗呢?(太26:54)
• 天地廢去較比律法 (指舊約聖經) 的一點一畫落空還容易. (路16:17)
• 經上的話是不能廢的. (約10:35)

相影之下, 亞歷山大大帝之死與關於他的第一本傳記相隔 400 年之久. 佛祖 (Buddha) 是主前第六世紀的人物, 但佛經直至耶穌時代才被寫成. 佛的第一本傳記是寫於主後第一世紀. 穆罕默德一生年日是從 A.D. 570 至 A.D.632. 雖然他的言論記在可蘭經內, 但他的傳記却寫成於A.D.767—-即死後超過一世紀之久.

史學家都同意: 寫作年代與事件發生的時距越短, 記錄的準確性越大. 聖經的历史性 (historicity) 和準確性便因年代的鑑定而獲肯定了.

再者, 史學家裁決歷史資料的準確性的標準是看作者有無包括輕蔑的和使人尷尬的材料. 人的天性是省去這些資科, 不讓這本書看得不起眼, 但這些輕蔑的或使人尷尬的材料往往是真的且明明地詳细記錄下來. 例:

• 耶穌稱最受尊敬的彼得為 “撒但”. (可8:33).
• 應比眾人都屬灵的門徒却不明白耶穌所講撒種的比喻. (可4:10).
• 愛主的門徒却在客西馬尼園–耶穌受難前最痛苦的時刻–睡覺. (太26:40).
• 耶穌指責最近身的門徒在暴風中不靠主的小信心. (太8:25-26).

還有, 史學家 Colin Hemer 在使徒行傳最後的16章內鑑定了84項事實是巳被最近的考古學和史學的研究所證實的. 這些都是聖經以外的客觀證據.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History, Philosophy/Religion, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

宗教的心理學 The Psychological Elements in Religions

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); June 19, 2013

Winston Churchill once said to his research assistant, “Give me the facts, Ashley, and I will twist them the way I want to suit my argument (Ref. 1).” The veracity of these words of the English statesman could be seen clearly by the ideologies of the two great philosophers of the modern times (Ref. 2).

Karl Marx: One of the most frequently quoted maxims in Karl Marx’s Das Kapital avows “Religion is the opium of the masses”. Marx attempted to explain religions in terms of political motivation of the rulers and people’s economic struggles. This claim had misled people to think that religions are for the weak, the discouraged, the disheartened, and the disenchanted people as they face the reality of life and that religions act as the most welcomed narcotic drug that provides consolation and emotional stability. In Marx’s terms, religions offer as the “balm in Gilead” (originated from Jeremiah 8:22) for the healing of people’s psychological illness. For to the masses, religions offer consolations and “spiritual” support and give people dignity and self-worthiness. Religions offer promises of milk and honey and golden streets in heaven for life-after-death in the future. With this thought, the desire for revolutionary revolt against the ruling class in Marx’s “classless” society would be suppressed and the rulers could now enjoy on earth the milk and honey and the wealth of golden. With this ethically framed false hope, the masses would be submerged in the intoxicating mist of this opium-like hallucination and remain contented to be exploited by the politicians.

Sigmund Freud: He was recognized as the father of psychoanalysis. Referring to the origin of religions, he embraced the idea that since men would be so helpless to deal with the inescapable natural disasters, they would personify the Mother Nature by means of inventing spiritual beings with personhoods. During the hurricane and flood, people would lay their burdens to these “beings” and obtain a crutch in a fatalistic way. With this as a starting point, human beings had gradually developed a rather complex believing system that ultimately evolved into monotheism. In this worldview, Freud insisted that people could ascribe their prayer, adoration, and services to these spiritual beings thought to be able to control Mother Nature. This ultimate “crutch” was viewed as God, the cosmic Father, and the Ruler of the universe. Nature has now been deified and all the threatening forces of the Nature are in the hands of this man-made God. (Ref.3)

We are not denying that Christian faith has no element of psychological make-up. People are indeed in need of the “balm in Gilead” too. As Christians, we ask for God’s help in times of danger, we pray for God’s healing in our sicknesses, we beg God’s provision in times of destitution; we need God’s direction in our lostness; we long for God’s consolation in our sad moment of bereavement. These kinds of cries and hunger are the reflection of the fact that the Christian God is a personal God and not a remote God.

Acknowledging that we need God is one thing; to say that such needs occasion us to create a God is a totally nonsensical thing.  A baby craves his mother’s milk but we can’t say his mother is the product of her baby’s craving. If we say that theism is a product of human psychology then let me ask a simple question: Why there are so many atheists psychologically wish there is no God? The answer is that by denying the existence of God, they could do what they want to do without constraints (Ref. 6). These groups of atheists imagine that if God does not exist, there would be no judgment after death and they now can feel comfort in doing anything they want. Is this not another kind of the “balm in Gilead” for them?

The story is told of a man who was fishing. Every time he caught a big fish, he threw it back into the water. Every small fish he caught went into his bag. Another big one, back into the water; a tiny little one, into his bag. Finally, a man who had been watching him and was very perplexed by his unorthodox manner of fishing asked, “Can you please explain to me why you are throwing the big ones away? The fisherman did not hesitate: “Because I only have an eight-inch frying pan and anything bigger than eight inches does not fit my pain!”

We tend to explain away anything that doesn’t fit our prejudiced opinions and keep only those we like. (Story told by Ravi Zacharias in “Just Thinking” Volume 21.3). Many times, we extricate the things that which do not fit our tastes and preserve that which are of our delight (Ref. 6).

It was said that one phrase can summarize Jean Paul Sartre’s philosophy of Existentialism: “Existence precedes Essence (Ref. 5).” What Sartre meant was that what you do determine who you are. Christians, however, would disagree. We believe “Our essence determines our existence.” We are sinners not because we have committed sins; we commit sins because we are sinners. Jesus did not come to make bad men good but dead men alive. The gods of Marx and Freud are man-made gods—idols. The worshipers of these gods are motivated by self-interests. The folk-religions deeply ingrained in the Chinese culture are clear examples of these kinds of false worship. It was said that Jean Paul Sartre forsook atheism at his old age (Ref. 4).

At this point, I must point out some misconceptions that Christians might have. In the process of our spiritual pursuit, we are taught by the Bible to depend on God wholeheartedly and do not rely on our instincts. Undeniably, it is natural that when we are sick, we sought God’s healing; when we need a job, we asked God to open a way for us; when we boarded an airplane, we prayed that God may grant us safety. There is nothing wrong with these requests and God delights our prayers to Him. But on the other hand, we may subconsciously question ourselves, “Am I using God?” This thought causes us to consternate and become restless. But let me assure you: You don’t need to have such apprehension about whether you are using God or not; the fact that you ask yourself such question is a proof that you are not using God. As a matter of fact, when God allows sufferings to befall our lives, the circumstances become a touchstone to purify our motive. If we continue to trust Him, glorify Him, He will hold our hands to walk through the valley of the shadow of death. In this way, we shall know that we truly love our God and not merely use Him. Sufferings can engender many spiritual benefits and purify our motive of loving and serving God.

邱吉爾 (Winston Churchill) 曾對他的助手說, “給我一些事實, 我可以把它扭歪成乎合我心意的論證 [“Give me the facts. Ashley (his research assistant), and I will twist them the way I want to suit my argument”] (Ref. 1). 這一位英國政治家的話, 可以由影響近代思想最深 (特别是对宗教之源的看法) 的两位哲學大師的意識形態表達出來 (Ref. 2).

馬克斯 (Karl Marx) 在他的名著 “資本論 (Das Kapital)” 中有這樣一句最常不斷被人引用的名言, “宗教是人民的鴉片”—-就是以政治目標和經濟學的觀點為依據來解釋宗教. 這句話誤導了一般人對宗教的看法, 使人認為宗教對那些沮喪的, 灰心喪胆的, 和軟弱的人而言似乎是受歡迎的麻醉品. 當人被現實困苦所壓倒, 便轉向宗教來獲得安慰和情緒上的支持. 宗教對這些人便提供了 “基列山的藥膏.” [註: 引用聖經耶利米書八章廿二節所提到的基列的乳香 (balm in Gilead), 它可作醫治用.] 馬克斯主張宗教對弱者和有需要的人, 不但可提供安慰, 同時亦給那些受欺壓的人們一種 “精神上” 的尊嚴和支持. 宗教供給工人最大的賞賜是 “今世雖苦, 但來世享樂” 的應許. 當勞工消除了激烈的革命和愛財的念頭, 上帝就會獎賞他們牛奶與蜜及黃金街的天堂. 於此際, 富人今生就可享受奶與蜜及黃金了. 這倫理標準和應許便使大群廣眾好像被鴉片陶醉了一般. 當勞工們被宗教的药物麻醉並保持在心滿意足的麻木中, 富人便可以持續地剝削他們.

佛洛伊德 (Sigmund Freud) 是神經病學家和心理分析學 (psychoanalysis) 之父. 論到宗教之源的問題, 他認為: 人對不具人格的自然力量 (impersonal) 的處理方法是透過宗教來把它人格化: 人們發明了一個神靈, 它是住在暴風和洪水當中. 如果這些神靈是有人格 (person-hood) 的, 那麼所有個人的困苦就可以讓它們去承擔了. 從這簡單的思想, 人們便發展出更複雜精密的一套 “一神信仰” 的宗教 (monotheism). 在這一神信仰的系統中, 所有的祈求, 禱告, 讚美, 和事奉都聚焦在一位能控制所有自然界的個人神明身上. 那終極的拐掌就變成了個人的上帝了, 上帝被認為是慈愛的祖父, 宇宙的侍者, 和天體的護衛者. 透過宗教, 大自然變成神聖和有人性, 而大自然的威脅力也受到住在其中的神靈所約束了. (Ref. 3)

我們不能否認基督徒的信仰也有心理的成份, 我们是需要基列山的藥膏的: 在危難中我們求救於神, 在病痛中我們求医治, 在缺乏中我们求供應, 在失落中我们求方向, 在 喪親時, 我们求安慰. 這都是自然的事, 這些都說明了人的有限和人灵魂深處的渴望, 也反映出基督教的神是看顧人的神, 而非遥不可及的神. 但說這種心理需求是人渴想 “創造” 一位神來自我安撫, 那就本未倒置了. 嬰孩不是想渴奶而 “自我創造” 一位媽媽的. 如果相信有神論是出於心理作用, 那麼為何很多無神論者在心理上希望沒有神的存在 (Ref. 6) 因而使他们可以為所慾為, 並且在心理上不用再担心死後有審判的自我安慰; 這豈不是無神論者的 “另一種基列山的藥膏” 嗎?

有一位漁夫, 每當他釣到長過八吋的大魚時, 他便把它掉回水裡, 但每當他釣到短過八吋的小魚時, 他便把它放在桶中拿回家. 另外一位漁夫觀看了很久, 最後忍不住便问他, 才知道原來是因為他家中的煎鍋只有八吋寬, 無法容纳大魚. 多少時後我們豈不是把不合我們心意的東西排在外面, 只保留我们所喜歡的東西嗎? 無神論者薩特 (Jean Paul Sartre—Ref. 4) 的存在主義 (Existentialism) 可用一句話來描述: 存在决定其本質 (Existence precedes Essence—Ref. 5), 或作 “行動决定本質” 即你作甚麼事便决定你是誰. 基督徒不能苟同, 我们相信的是: 本質决定存在上的行動. 我們不是因犯罪而成了罪人, 我们是因巳有了罪人的本質而犯罪. 所以耶稣來到世上, 不是要把壞人改造成好人, 乃是把死人變成活人—這是本質上的改變, 也就是 “重生”.

馬克斯或佛洛伊德所描述的神是人造出來的神, 其實不是神. 敬拜這種神的人, 是出於功利主義的敬拜, 中國人的民間宗教是例也. 而基督徒所敬拜的神, 是啓示的神, 敬拜衪必需用心靈和真理去拜衪.

然而, 基督徒在追求靈命長進的過程中, 難免在信靠依賴神上有掙扎. 一方面聖經教訓我們要專心仰賴耶和華,不可倚靠自己的聰明; 但在另一方面, 當我們凡事仰賴耶和華 (有病時求神醫治, 沒有工作時求神開路, 坐飛機時求神保守等), 我們便下意識地開始懷疑自已是否正在 “利用” 神, 於是產坐懼怕, 甚至失去平安. 其實如果你有這類的懷疑或恐懼, 就證明你一定不是利用神了. 當神容許苦難臨到我們身上, 那就是最有效的試金石. 如果我們能在患難中仍然認定他, 榮耀衪, 相信衪必指引我們的道路, 那麼我們便知道我們是真的愛神而不是只愛衪的恩典了. 患難使我們看到屬靈的好處, 就是它能淨化我們愛主的動機.

References and Notes:

(1) “Has Christistian Failed You?” by Ravi Zacharias; p.122.
(2) 其實不只两位, 此文只以二人為例; 類似有關宗教之源的理論也被下列人物所提出, 如: 尼采 (Nietzsche), 費爾巴哈 (Feuerbach), 羅素 (Russell), 和薩特 (Sartre) 等無神論哲學家. 他們的理論雖然細節不同, 但都具有共同的基本論點.
(3) 以上資料出處可參考: “Reason to Believe” by R.C. Sproul; pp.61-64.
(4) 薩特 (Sartre) 死前似乎放棄無神論, 因他說, “Atheism is no longer tenable (無神論是站不住腳的).” 他的忠心跟隨者非常惱怒, 說, “他是因年老疵呆了.”
(5) “The Consequence of Ideas” by R.C. Sproul; p.174.
(6) Quotation from atheist Aldous Huxley, “I had motive for not wanting the world to have a meaning….For myself, the philosophy of meaninglessness was essentially an instrument of liberation, sexual and political. ” Source: “Searching for Truth” by Joe Boot; p.16.

 

Posted in Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

無所不能的上帝

By: Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); June 5, 2013

神的屬性有多方面, 但在祂的存在上, 神有三大屬性, 衪是: (1) 無所不在, (2) 無所不知, (3) 無所不能. 其中 “無所不能” 是較難了解的, 一般的領會是, 神是不受約束的, 祂要怎樣便能怎樣. 其实神自己是在真理, 邏輯, 和道德上是受其限制的. 神那 “無所不能” 的屬性並不是說神能作 “任何” 事. 明顯地, 衪不能作一些與衪屬性相反的事, 就如: 衪不能說謊, 衪不能死, 衪不能犯罪, 衪不能同時是自有永有又是被造, 衪不能不是神. 要明白 “無所不能” 首先要明白甚麼是 “不能”. 我們可思想四類的 “不能”:

1. 無能為力的 “不能”—-我不能飛; 我不能每小時跑40哩; 我不能不呼吸. 神却不受這一類的限制.

2. 道德規範上的 “不能”—-我不能作假帳; 我不能報假稅. 這不是說我在技述上不能做這些事, 乃是指道德規範上我有所不能. 神是絕对受這一類的限制的, 他不能做些不道德的事, 祂不能違反祂聖潔的屬性.

3. 邏輯上的 “不能”—-神能不能造一塊巨石大到衪自己也搬不動? 答案是 “不能”. 因為问题本身是不合邏輯的. 神也不能造一個三角形的圓圈. 神也不能造一張白色的黑紙. 神不能. 我們也不能.

4. 神旨上的 “不能”—-耶穌不能做一些違背父神旨意的事. 所以衪常說 “我的時候還沒有到”. 凡是神的旨意和計劃, 無人能阻撓, 魔鬼也不能.

神那 “無所不能” 的屬性是指甚麼呢? 它乃是指神有主杈, 職杈, 和控制受造界的規律. 受造界 (物質世界—宇宙, 和灵界—天使) 沒有任何部份不受衪的管理和支配的. 人類歷史是受造界的一部份. 陸蘇河論到舊約的歷史觀時, 他指出两個要素: (a) 歷史在獨一神的手中, 人應當超越人為的因素去看神對歷史绝对统治的主權, (b) 神对歷史的統治是有方向的, 並非隨性而發的, 乃是有目的的, 就是要保全屬祂的人, 並要藉他們使萬國得福. 所以當屬神的人遇到苦難時, 就當超越人的領會, 而相信祂在我們處境中是掌權的, 為要成就祂的美意.

神那 “無所不能” 的屬性, 對信徒而言是安慰之源: 當我們在患難中求解救, 我們深信若是衪的旨意, 衪必能. 現在讓我們看一節表面上似乎易明白的經文, 背景是: 耶穌來到自己的家鄉, 鄉民却厭棄衪和衪的教訓.

耶穌便對他們說:“大凡先知,除了本地親屬、本家之外,沒有不被人尊敬的。” 耶穌就在那裡不得行甚麼異能,不過按手在幾個病人身上,治好他們 (可6:4-5).” 請注意, 英文聖經把 “不得行” 三個字譯作 “could not do” 意即 “衪不能”. 耶穌是神, 衪是無所不能, 為何現在衪不能? 我想這裡的 “衪不能” 是屬於第四類的 “不能”. 我們不能完全肯定到底神在這件事上的旨意是甚麼, 但我們可以根据聖經作出合理的 “可能性推測 (feasibility study)”.

• 門徒看到那終極的榮耀—-指登山變相 (太17:1-5)—-之後, 馬上跟着聽到神的話語: “你們要聽他!” 神蹟雖然過去, 但 “要聽衪” 的教訓永遠長存.

• 耶穌醫好那病了三十八年的人 (約5:13-14) 後, 衪對那人說, “不要再犯罪”. 醫病的神蹟雖然過去, 但衪所吩咐的 “不要再犯罪” 的教訓至今仍在.

• 門徒看到最大的神蹟—-主從死裡復活—-之後, 不久便聽到大使命的吩咐 (太28:18-20). 復活的神蹟雖然過去, 但傳福音的使命是基督徒不可忘的.

可見教訓和使命比神蹟更重要. 試想想, 如果神真的每天在我們面前行一件超自然的神蹟, 你認為我們的靈命會長進嗎? 絕對不會的. 因為當我們看了一個神蹟後, 我們的胃口增大了, 就會要求另一個更大的神蹟, 這樣一個接一個下去, 永無止境. 但如果我們每天讀聖經, 並照所明白的去行, 靈命就一定會長進. 可見學習神的話語比看神蹟更重要. 我們現在明白: 原來神蹟不是用來吸引人相信, 神蹟乃是施教訓的前奏曲. 對那些不願意接受教訓的人, 行神蹟給他們看, 也是徒勞. 所以, 耶穌的旨意就是在那裡 “不能” 行甚麼異能了. 所以, 神在旨意上的 ‘不能’ 也可視為: 衪的 ‘不能’ 其實是祂的旨意中的一部份.”

本文取材於:
(1) “Essential Truth of the Christian Faith” by RC Sproul; pages 39-41.
(2) “解經有路” by陸蘇河; pages 152-159.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

蝌蚪變青蛙—談進化論 (more on evolution)

By: TC Lo (盧天賜); April 23, 2013

甚至小學生都知道蝌蚪變青蛙的事實. 首先讓我們看看蝌蚪和青蛙表面上的區别 (Ref. 1):

蝌蚪 (tadpole) 青蛙 (frog)
魚類生物, 在水裡游 两棲類生物 (amphibian)
用鰓 (gills) 呼吸 用肺呼吸
嘴小 嘴大而寬
有一條尾巴 尾巴掉了
無舌 (?) 長了長長的舌頭以便捉小蟲吃
臉不明顯 臉變大, 長了两個大大的眼睛
無脚 長了四條脚 (limbs)

進化論者大聲說, 呀! 我們找到進化的證據了: 蝌蚪 “進化” 成青蛙了. 一直被認為是千萬年的 “自然選擇” 過程, 突然會在短短的幾天內完成嗎?

我不是说進化論者所說的每一句話都是錯, 若是這樣, 我们今天便沒有生物學了. 但我堅持宏觀進化論的系統或世界觀 (macroevolution as a system/worldview) 是錯的. 他們錯在把對的科學數據或資料 (scientific data) 錯誤地過份延伸 (wrongly extrapolate) 成 “理論”. 其结果是把本來的科學而哲學化了.

物理學家 Richard P. Feynman 說了這樣一個故事: 在南中國海 (South China Sea) 有 “貨物迷信 (Cargo Cult)” 的島民. 在二次大戰期間, 他們看見飛機降落, 並運來好多有用的物品, 他們希望同樣的事能再發生, 於是他們安排一些東西, 使它們看起來像一條跑道, 並在 “跑道” 两旁點起火來, 又建造簡陋的小木屋讓人可坐在裏面, 此人的頭上載上木製的東西, 看起來像頭戴式耳機 (headphones), 上有两條竹製的東西, 豎起來很像 “天線”—-他是 “飛航管制員 (controller)”—-等着飛機降落. 他們作每一件事都相樣, 有完美的形式. 表面上看來與以前大戰時無異, 但不會成就甚麼的, 無飛機降落. 我 (Feynman) 叫這些東西做 “貨物迷信的科學Cargo Cult Science,” 因為它只依從科學的表面規則和形式上的研究, 而沒有一些實質上的東西. (Ref. 2)

其實上面蝌蚪變青蛙的描述, 只是外貌而巳. 把它看為進化的科學證据據, 豈非是 “貨物迷信 (Cargo Cult)” 之另一例嗎? 怎能把它看為科學理論呢?

蝌蚪變青蛙的奇妙乃是那看不見裡面的奇妙改變. 整個身體的生物化學—-嘴巴, 鼻子, 眼睛的感光細胞, 舌頭, 皮膚, 肌肉—-都要 “改造” 才能夠生存. 青蛙的腿要能夠動的話, 也需要腿的神經系統有所改變, 變成連繫脚的肌肉與中央神經系統有關連, 這是多大的改變. 整個生物體內的化學行程和作用都配合得天衣無縫, 而且只在短短的幾天中發生, 不是千萬年的 “自然選擇” 過程. 這明明是設計的產品, 而非機遇的結果.

其實青蛙的第一個細胞裏巳經有了一個奇妙無比的程式和計劃 (encoded DNA), 這程式 “告訴” 細胞如何複製自己. 蝌蚪要掉尾巴也不是那麼簡單的事情. 先是, 要停止製造尾巴肌肉的細胞, 然後蝌蚪要製造多種 “溶化” 不同尾巴細胞的特別酵素 (enzymes), 這些特別酵素各有針對的細胞, 它們要 “彼此溝通”, 同時 “注射” 進各自負責的細胞, 把它溶化. 這些溶化的細胞怎麽辨? 它們要被 “回收 recycle”. 於是, 有按程序被安排好的 “垃圾車 macrophages” 回收這些不再被需要的物資, 用來作其他的用處. 本來屬於尾巴的資料並沒有浪費, 而是回收做其他的用處. 多麼的聰明奇妙的程序呀! (取材于 Ref. 1)

蓋特 (Bill Gates) 在他書 (“The Road Ahead”, 1995) 上說: “了解生命是個大題目, 生物資訊 (Biological information) 是非常重要的. 以後幾十年將會帶來醫學上的革命. 人類 DNA好像電腦程序 (computer program), 但比我们現在所寫的電腦程序更複雜多了.” 然而, 達爾文對 DNA 是一無所知的 (Ref.3). 更重要的是程序的後面, 是有一位聰明的程序設計師—上帝.

References:

  1. 真理報TRUTH MONTHLY; 科學篇 Nov.2008.
  2. “The Pleasure of Finding Things Out” by Richard P. Feynman; pp. 208-209.
  3. 參看本blog另一文: https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=699
Posted in Philosophy/Religion, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

Is the Bible Discriminatory Against Women? 聖經歧視婦女嗎?

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); April 1, 2013

Background

During a fortuitous encounter with a young student in the campus cafeteria I had the opportunity to discuss with her the subjects ranging from the existence of God to why Christianity makes more sense than other religions. Somehow, our conversation veered into another subject which reflected her belief claiming the Bible is sexist, i.e., discriminatory against women. I told her her understanding of the Bible was wrong and gave evidences to support my counter-perspective. Afterwards, I felt my talking points were not adequate enough to persuade and determined to do more research on this subject in order to reveal the truth in a clearer and stronger way. This article was written to this particular end.

Introduction

Today there is a widespread belief that the Bible is some kind of powerful patriarchal conspiracy which has been used to oppress women. The Bible is even labeled as a “sexist book.” Many feminists claim “the church has tried to keep woman down!” While it may indeed seem to be the case that women have been discriminated against by many non-Christian religions, the Bible itself deserves closer examination on the subject.

It should be pointed out that many of greatest Christian pioneers and contemporary writers have been women, to name just a few:
• Elizabeth Fry (1780-1845) — the suffragettes,
• Florence Nightingale (1820-1910) — modern nursing pioneer,
• Catherine Booth (1829-1890) —mother of The Salvation Army,
• Amy Orr-Ewing — a contemporary female writer whose book (Reference 1) is the primary source and basic framework of this article.

Throughout the Bible there are numerous positive images of women and stories which involve women. The Old Testament women shared the image of God at creation: “So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them.” (Genesis 1:27)

Some Jewish men prayed: “I thank God that Thou hast not made me a gentile, a slave, or a woman.” But Paul cut across these distinctions when he states:
“You (men and women) are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus, for all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus. If you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.” (Galatians 3:26-29) — Reference 3, pages 50-51.

At the end of time at the second coming of Jesus, the church is represented as the bride of Christ: “Let us rejoice and be glad and give him glory! For the wedding of the Lamb (Christ) has come, and his bride (female image of the Church) has made herself ready.” (Revelation 19:7)

From beginning to end, the Bible includes the feminine as an integral part of the Judeo-Christian tradition. While it is true that the Bible was written over a long period of time (lengthy span of 1600 years) in specific cultures (Middle- and Near-East, Roman and Greek), and some of these cultural contexts did not give equal social advantages to women, it would not be true to say that the message of the Bible is sexist or discriminatory against women.

Women in the Old Testament (O.T.)

Eve: the mother of mankind
It is interesting to know that the Bible says Eve is meant to be the helper of Adam. The word “helper” gives us the impression that Eve is inferior than her husband. Not so. Helper comes from the Hebrew word ezer, an interesting word choice loaded with significance. Ezer appears 21 times in O.T. Twice, in Genesis, it describes the woman (Genesis 2:18, 20). But the majority of references (16 to be exact) refer to God, or Yahweh, as the helper of his people. Is God, the helper, inferior to his people? Of course not. The remaining 3 references appear in the books of the prophets, who use it to refer to military aid. If language means anything, the ezer, in every case, is not a flunky or a junior assistant but a very strong role. (Reference 4, page 181)

Proverb 31 describes the “wife of noble character.” She is a woman who
• has confidence of her husband;
• works hard running an international business;
• gets up early and provides for her family and employees;
• owns property and cares for the poor;
• clothes her household well and dresses beautifully herself;
• is in charge of the home and her children honor her;
• fears God and is respected by people in her community.
Does she sound like a modern day super-woman? She is no doubt capable and yet feminine. She is no weakling.

Hagar
Women in the O.T. are often spoken of with dignity and value. After Sarai had over-reacted to the arrogance of her maidservant, Hagar, and had driven her out of the house, the angel of the Lord found the runaway at the well (Genesis 16:7). He said, “Hagar, servant of Sarai.” It would be easy for us to miss the significance of that address. This is the only instance in many thousands of Ancient Near Eastern texts where a deity, or his messenger, calls a woman by name and thereby invests her with exalted dignity. It was interest to know that Hagar was not of Abraham’s family and was a sinner, yet God treated her with compassion, gave her special revelations [God promised to make her son into a great nation (Genesis 21:18)] and bestowed on her unconventional dignity.

In the O.T. women were sometimes called to be “prophetesses,” God’s mouth in the world.
• Miriam (Exodus 15:20-21)
• Deborah (Judges 4:4-7)
• Isaiah’s wife (Isaiah 8:3)
• Huldah (2 Kings 22:13-20) —she plays an important role in worship and ministry in the O.T. During the rule of Josiah, those who were repairing the temple found Book of the Law, which had been neglected during the previous generation. Josiah directed five leaders to seek guidance from God about this book. These leaders went to the married prophetess Hudah to verify the book—a very sacred business, rather than going to her famous contemporary, the prophet Jeremiah.
• Joel 2:28 predicts that, in the last days, the Lord will answer Moses’ prayer that all the Lord’s people, men and women alike, should become prophets (Numbers 11:29). At the Pentecost this prediction is fulfilled.

Women and men were also equal in prayer.
• Rachel petitioned God directly, and God listened to her and opened her womb (Genesis 30:22-24).
• Hannah also sought dignity and worth through child-bearing. She too went directly to God in prayer, independently from her husband, Elkanah, and the high priest, Eli, both of whom were insensitive to her need.

God is kind to women:
Hannah, Sarah and Rebecca were childless and longing for children. They were written of tenderly and their sufferings were empathized with in the Bible.

While many of the stories of the O.T. have central male heroic characters, this is not exclusively the case:
• Deborah in Judges who was the military leader fighting for the Israelites.
• Queen Esther who saved her people from holocaust.
• Ruth, a gentile, who becomes an ancestor of David and hence of Jesus.

O.T. sometimes even uses feminine imagery to describe God:
• In Isaiah 42:13-14 God draws an analogy between himself and a warrior, and then between himself and a woman giving birth.
• In Isaiah 66:13, God said, “As a mother comforts her child, so will I comfort you.”
These are interesting and graphic portrait of God using earth language from the realm of female characteristics to relate to himself.

Women in the New Testament (N.T.)

In contrast to the cultural norms of the time, Jesus made a habit of revealing great theological truths to women:

• Samaritan woman
The first person who discovers Christ’s true identity in John’s Gospel is the Samaritan woman at the well (John 4:25-26). Listen to their conversation:

Samaritan woman: “I know that Messiah (called Christ) is coming. When he comes, he will explain everything to us.”
Jesus: “I who speak to you am he.”

The disciples come across Jesus during his conversation with the woman and we are told they “were surprised to find him talking to a woman.” This is the context of Jesus’ ministry, and yet he goes against these cultural trends time and time again. Jesus ignores the cultural taboo by teaching women and allowing them to be his disciples.
Samaritan woman is an N.T. is equivalent of Hagar. Both are not of Abraham’s family and were sinners, yet God treated both with compassion, gave them special revelations and bestowed on them  unconventional dignity.

• Mary
Jesus teaches her while she sits at the feet of Jesus and engages in theological study. This phrase, “to sit at the feet of,” is the same formulation as in Acts 22:3, where Paul describes his training under Gamaliel. The clear implication here is that Mary is affirmed as worthy of a rabbi’s theological instruction.

• Martha, Mary’s sister
She is the first person to be taught one of the most astounding theological statements of the N.T. Jesus says to her, “I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in me will live, even though he dies (John 11:25).”

The Mishnah, a collection of Jewish writings, says: “If any man gives his daughter the knowledge of the Law it is as though he taught her lechery.” Now you see the severe prohibition of teaching women religious matter in the Jewish culture during Jesus’ time and yet Jesus teaches women on spiritual matters.

Women are included in Jesus’ traveling circle
The idea of women traveling around with a group of men or having the status of disciple was seriously countercultural. Yet Jesus includes some of them and even receives financial support from them out of their means (Luke 8:1-3):
• Mary (called Magdalene) from whom seven demons had come out;
• Joanna the wife of Chuza, the manager of Herod’s household;
• Susanna; and
• Many others.

Women are included in church activities
Along with men, women are baptized and receive the Spirit (Acts 2:17; 5:14; 8:12; 16:15) and some of them suffer imprisonment for their faith (Acts 8:3; 9:1-2). Women play critical role in the establishment of several N.T. congregations (Acts 16:13-15, 40; 17:4,12). — Reference 3, page 53.

Jesus’ act in a countercultural manner
In Matthew 12:46-50, when Jesus is told that his mother and brothers are waiting outside to see him, he points to his disciples and says, “Here are my mother and my brother.” This statement is unthinkable especially there were women among his male disciples. In the Middle Eastern culture of the first century it would be unspeakably offensive to point to male disciples and use female imagery to describe them.

Jesus’ parables
Jesus teaches and speaks about women in a new and fresh way. His parables are drawn from the life experience of both men and women.

• Mending garment is a female image and making wine is a male image yet Jesus uses them side by side to teach the meaning of “born again”:
“No one tears a patch from a new garment and sews it on an old one. If he does, he will have torn the new garment, and the patch from the new will not match the old. And no one pours new wine into old wine-skins  If he does, the new wine will burst the skins, the wine will run out and the wine-skins will be ruined (Luke 5:36-39).

• Building a city is a masculine image and lighting up a house is a female household job yet Jesus uses them side by side to teach witnessing:
You are the light of the world. A city on a hill cannot be hidden. Neither do people light a lamp and put it under a bowl. Instead they put it on its stand, and it gives light to everyone in the house (Matthew 5:14-15).

• In Luke 15 God is depicted as a woman down on her hands and knees, searching through her house for a coin in order to teach that God seeks out sinners in order to bring them to repentance.

• Jesus likens himself to a mother hen: “O Jerusalem, you who kill the prophets and stone those sent to you, how often I have longed to gather your children together, as a hen gathers her chicks under her wings” (Luke 13:34).

Women as teachers of theology
• Priscilla
One example is recorded in Acts 18:24-26 where Apollos is taught by a couple Priscilla and Aquila. Apollos is a famous and eloquent preacher, and Priscilla team-teaches with her husband. It is unusual to see a woman’s name appearing first—as if to emphasize that she had a very real teaching role in this circumstance.

• Mary—Jesus’ mother
Luke’s Gospel presents Mary as a teacher of theology, ethics and social justice for the whole church when he records the Magnificat (Luke 1:46-56) for us. We are taught that Jesus is Lord and Savior, he is compassion, he provides when we are in need, he is worthy to be exalted. We learn these from Mary.

Women were key witnesses to historic events
• It was a group of women who stood at the foot of the cross, watching Jesus die and hearing his last words. (Luke 23:55)
• It was a group of women who first witnessed the resurrection of Christ. (Luke 24:4-5)

Again, it is striking for us to remember that the word of women was perceived as having less value in a court of law than that of men. It is therefore enormously important that the most significant events of Jesus’ death and resurrection were witnessed at first hand primarily by women.

Women as church leaders
• Phoebe—was introduced in Romans 16:1-2 as a deacon. The Greek has the masculine form diakonon. So Phoebe is a deacon, not a deaconess.
• Philip the evangelist “had four unmarried daughters who had the gift of prophecy (Acts 21:8-9)”.
• We also see Paul giving advice as to the manner in which women are to prophesy in church (1 Corinthians 11:4-5). Whatever we may make of his comments on head covering, it does seem that Paul expected women to prophesy. Prophesy was an important part of the early church and women are part of this ministry.
• There is also some evidence that a woman may have been referred to as an apostle by Paul. Roman 16:7 says, “Greet Andronicus and Junias, my relatives who have been in prison with me. They are outstanding among the apostles, and they were in Christ before I was.” Scholars generally claim that Junias is a woman name. (To prove this claim is beyond the scope of this article).
• Even Christians suspect the Bible may contain element of discrimination against women based on one verse written by Paul that seems to suggest prohibition of women as preachers. Careful studies identify it is an issue of Bible interpretation when all of Paul’s writings and cultural setting are all in view. This too is beyond the scope of this article. I point it out so readers may know that the writer of this blog is well aware of this issue.

The Influences of Christianity 

This section finds its source from Reference 2: Prior to Christianity influence, a woman’s life was very cheap. In ancient cultures, the wife was the property of her husband. But the Bible teaches that wife is the bone of her husband’s bones and the flesh of her husbands flesh (Genesis 2:23). Wife is the intimate ally of her husband.

In India, China, Rome, and Greece, people felt and declared that women were not able or competent to be independent. In ancient Rome, little girls were abandoned in far greater numbers than boys.

The killing of baby girls simply because of their sex was not just a practice of the ancient world. Two Norwegian women missionaries in the late 19th century—Sofie Reuter and Anna Jakobsen—found infanticide of little girls a common practice in China. These two women would daily comb the abandonment places to save Chinese girls from sure death. They would then rear these girls and disciple them into Christian faith. It is important to note that in the last two centuries, because of the modern missionary movement, the lives of women have been greatly improved in scores of countries and hundreds of tribes as the gospel has taken root in those cultures.

Take India as an example. Prior to Christian influences in India, widows were voluntarily or involuntarily burned on their husbands’ funeral pyres—a grisly practice known as suttee. The word itself literally translates “good woman,” implying that Hindus believed it was a good woman who followed her husband into death. As can be imagined, this practice shocked the Christian missionaries coming from the West.

Furthermore, infanticide—particularly for girls—was common in India, prior to the great missionary William Carey. Carey and other Christians detested seeing these little ones being tossed into the sea. These centuries-old practices, suttee and infanticide, were finally stopped only in the early 19th century and only through missionary agitation to British authorities. Tragically, as Christian influence is often felt less and less in modern India, we have seen the rise of sex-selection abortions—killing unborn girls—practiced widely there, a practice that vexes even the most ardent feminist. This is practiced all over the Far East.

India also had “child widows,” young girls who grew up to be temple prostitutes. In the 20th century, Amy Carmichael, a missionary of Dohnavur Fellowship, fought this practice by weaning many girls out of this situation and into a Christian community. In the 19th century, Charles Spurgeon told of a Hundu woman who said to a missionary: “Surely your Bible was written by a woman.” “Why?” he asked. “Because it says so many kind things for women. Our pundits never refer to us but in reproach.”

Prior to Christianity influences, Africa had a practice similar to suttee. The wives and concubines of the chieftain were killed at his death. Such tribal customs were stopped after Christianity began to penetrate the continent. In other areas of the globe where the gospel of Christ has not penetrated, the value of women’s lives is cheap.

Furthermore, polygamy (it was commonplace even in Hong Kong when I was a child) has disappeared in numerous places around the world because of the impact of Christianity. This is significant because polygamy is inherently unfair to women. How ironic that those feminists today do not give any credit to Christ or Christianity; in fact, they say it has oppressed woman. In reality, Christianity has elevated women enormously. Had Gloria Steinem (leader of the women’s liberation movement in the late 60’s and 70’s) been born in the anti-Christian regions of the world, she would have been sure to wear a veil today!

Final Remarks

• It is true to say that the O.T. does also contain stories in which terrible things such as rape or violence occur against women, but these are not condoned. Much of the text of the O.T. is narrative and not didactic in style. Nowhere in the Bible teaches the legitimacy of such violent acts against women. Bible is honest; even sins of the godly man (e.g. King David) are honestly recorded in the Bible in order to show that mankind, without exception, needs a Savior. See Note 1  below for more on this subject.

• In a culture that was far slower to recognize the worth of women, we can see that the Bible is highly countercultural on this issue. Although Paul asks woman to submit to her husband, Bible readers should not overlook another verse which says “husband and wife should submit to one another“. This is another subject concerning Bible interpretation which is beyond the scope of this article. Phebe Shen, a Chinese woman pastor, says in her book (Reference 3, page 56), “If the example of Christ is followed, a Christian woman should not find it difficult to subject herself to her husband in love even as the church subjects herself to Christ, and Christ to God, the Father. For her to refuse to do is to disregard God’s design for order. To accept her appointed place in God’s design without aspiring to headship over man is to find the greatest fulfillment possible in life, for it is to live in harmony with God’s plan.”

• When we come to the text of the Bible with the issues of sexism in mind, we must be clear that while God is predominantly spoken of with male imagery and ultimately incarnates himself as the man Jesus, this is not to say that women are undermined or undervalued. Jesus constantly affirms the value of women, teaching them and interacting with them as human beings. Both male and female are created in the image of God, and both are so precious that Christ came to the earth to redeem them (men and women) with his blood shed on the cross.

References:

1. “Is the Bible Intolerant? Sexist? Oppressive? Homophobic? Outdated? Irrelevant?” by Amy Orr-Ewing; pp.85-97.
2. “What If Jesus Had Never Been Born” by D. James Kennedy and Jerry Newcombe”; pp.14-17.
3. “Women in Ministry” by Phebe Shen (沈碧蘭)
4. “When Life and Beliefs Collide” by Carolyn Custis James.

Note 1:

Refer to Genesis 29:13-30. If modern reader finds offensive the whole account of women being bought and sold by men (most marriages were arranged in this way in ancient times), it would be important to keep in mind that the overall thrust of Genesis narrative is to undermine the practice by describing it so negatively. Robert Alter, in The Art of Biblical Narrative, says that if you read the book of Genesis and think it is condoning primogeniture, polygamy, and bride purchase, you are misunderstanding it. Throughout the book polygamy always wreaks devastation. It never works out. All you ever see is the misery the patriarchal institutions cause in families. Alter concludes that all the stories in Genesis are subversive to those ancient patriarchal practices. [Quoted from “Counterfeit Gods” by Timothy Keller; p.185. ]

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History, Life | Leave a comment

The Bible Considers Homosexuality As Hideous Sin

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); March 21, 2013

Christians must stand up and take position as light and salt of the world

If it is not a moral issue, if it is not a spiritual issue, if the Bible never say anything about it, I agree, we should stay out of this debate. But if it is a moral issue, if it is a spiritual matter, and if God has much to say about this issue, then Christians must stand up and take position. I believe church must become cultural relevant to every areas of the society in order to be the Light and Salt of the world.

Acts 20:28 talks about church leaders’ responsibility: “Keep watch over yourselves and all the flock of which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers. Be shepherds of the church of God, which he bought with his own blood.”

What an awesome responsibility of church leaders who are held accountable for the flock’s spiritual well being!

Acceptance is today’s social mood

Political Arena
o Vermont has legalized same sex civil union in 2000.
o Only months before the 2012 re-election, President (candidate) Obama formally announced his support for homosexual marriage as acceptable and legal
o At this very moment, the U.S. Supreme Court is in the process of deciding on the legitimacy of same-sex marriages.

Social, Art, and Spiritual Arenas
o And Bride’s magazine few years ago featured its first ever article on how to plan a same sex wedding
o Music, arts, movies permeated with homosexual themes
o Episcopal Church in November, 2003 consecrated the first openly guy Bishop in the church history the Rev. Gene Robinson of New Hampshire
o Sculptures of same sex couples are beautifully displayed in the middle of Stanford University’s campus to insidiously suggest the acceptability of homosexual lifestyle.

Education Arena
o Powerfully eloquent speakers are invited to give pervasive speeches on acceptance and tolerance to students and ask them to demand hearing from their parents on sexual orientation. There are two wrong attitudes toward the devil (C.S. Lewis ):
 Ignore him—we dare not ignore devil’s trickery.
 Develop an unhealthy interest on him—How could that be? An eloquent speech may earn young people’s ear.
But eloquence and Truth may not go hand-in-hand. We ought to have this discernment.

Prohibition is viewed as “intolerant”

Two friends planned to go out for lunch. John said I like Chinese food. Mary said I love Italian food. They talked for few minutes, and then John said, “OK. Let’s go for Italian food.” In this case, we say, “John is tolerant.

If you had deposited $5,000 into your saving account but later when you received your bank statement which recorded that you only put in $500. You fiercely argued with the bank manager insisting that you are right. Can I accuse you for being intolerant? Of course I can’t. Why? Because truth matters. Truth, by definition, is exclusive. If I say 2+2=4, but you say 2+2=5. I cannot agree with you. But then can you say my disagreement with you is an attitude of intolerance?

If I say “Homosexuals are wrong” and you immediately accuse me for not being tolerant to people with homosexual orientation. I have good reason to say to you that you too are intolerant because you could not tolerate me for making such statement as “Homosexuals are wrong”?

Those who think they are tolerant are of the worse kind of intolerance. See, young men, don’t be fooled!

Bible’s view on homosexual behavior is clear

Is Bible’s position not clear? Without equivocation, there is a single monolithic position in the Bible on the issue of the homosexual behavior. Examine: Gn.19; Lev.20:13; 18:21-23; Judges 19:22-25; and 1 Cor. 6:9-10 and Rm.1.

Geneses 19:1-8
God said that the sin of Sodom was so grievous that He will go down and do something about it. And we all know what sin of the city of Sodom was. It was rampant homosexual behavior and that was so offensive to God.
• God DID come down and he wiped the whole city out of its existence.

Leviticus 20:13
If a man lies with a man as one lies with a woman, both of them have done what is detestable. They must be put to death; their blood will be on their own heads.
Do you see any ambiguity? It is very clear!

Leviticus 18:21-23
21. Do not give any of your children to be sacrificed to Molech, for you must not profane the name of your God. I am the LORD.
22. Do not lie with a man as one lies with a woman; that is detestable.
23. Do not have sexual relations with an animal and defile yourself with it. A woman must not present herself to an animal to have sexual relations with it; that is a perversion.
Interesting observation:
• V.22 is a clear prohibition of homosexual behavior.
• Right in front of it, v.21, God puts a prohibition against child sacrifice.
• Right behind it, v.23, God put a prohibition against having sex with animal.
The way God placed this particular prohibition tells about what level God considers this behavior to be.

One may argue that this was an OT prohibition, what about NT? Jesus brought love and grace to the world, maybe the NT is different? OK, well, let’s look at the following clear statements:

1 Corinthians 6:9-10
The New Testament equivalent to the Old Testament verse, Leviticus 20:13, is First Corinthians 6:9 in terms of their directness and clarity on the prohibition of homosexual behavior.
1Co 6:9 Do you not know that the wicked will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived: Neither the sexually immoral nor idolaters nor adulterers nor male prostitutes nor homosexual offenders
1Co 6:10 nor thieves nor the greedy nor drunkards nor slanderers nor swindlers will inherit the kingdom of God.
Homosexuals cannot “inherit the kingdom of God.”You see, homosexuality is not just a moral issue, it is also a spiritual issue!

Roman 1:20-28
If there is any doubt whether God’s position has changed on homosexual behavior,
Look at the adjectives that are used here, shameful, unnatural (v.26). God’s position has not changed from OT to NT.

Biblical Conclusion:
We can go on with more verses but I think the point is clear that the Bible has a consistent position about homosexual behavior, a position that is not changed from OT to NT. That is homosexual behavior, lesbian behavior, is detestable and abominable in the sight of God.

Homosexuality is more than a personal or private business. It is an issue concerning the survival of a nation or civilization

Refer to Roman 1:20-28. This passage describes for us how human societies, the three stages by which human societies deteriorate morally and spiritually, i.e., moving away from God and moving toward the judgment of God. Each stage is notated by a phrase “任憑他們 God Gave Them Over” (Rm.1:24, 26, 28.) which God uses to mark another decline, a lower decline, in a society away from God and toward self destruction.

The first stage is humanism.
What does it mean?
• Our society replaces his God with man; and things of God with things of man.
• Our society decides they are going to displace God as the head of the society and they are going to enthrone man instead.
• Our society decides that they are going to displace the wisdom of the Bible as the guiding principle for the society and they are going to put their own wisdom in place of that.
You go to any public school in America today, you go to any public college in America today, and even though there may be wonderful followers of Christ on the staff and teaching in the classrooms in these institutions, they are forbidden by law to teach Bible in these classrooms, they are forbidden by law to mention God or biblical worldview. You go to these classrooms you hear all about man’s wisdom, man’s achievement, man’s capacity, man’s capability. For all practical purposes, American society is already well through stage one. You call this “tolerance”?

The second stage is spiritual hardness.
Secularism leads to spiritual hardness where people do not even recognize anything wrong any more—that is, Moral Relativism.
“When a man stops believing in God he doesn’t then believe in nothing, he believes in anything.”—-G. K. Chesterton (1874-1936, English writer)

The third stage is homosexuality.
We are not talking about closet behavior of homosexuality that goes on secretly in the society. We are talking about in this stage-3 that homosexuality is being recognized and approved and normalized by a society as completely acceptable behavior.

First group mentioned (Romans 1:.27) under this stage is the women. They are the chestiest and the most virtuous element of any society. Now even the women are brazenly involved in this kind of behavior. It is worthwhile to note that right before the Fall of the Roman Empire; homosexual behaviors were rampant in their society.

Read Romans 1:29 below:
Ro 1:29 They have become filled with every kind of wickedness, evil, greed and depravity. They are full of envy, murder, strife, deceit and malice. They are gossips,
Ro 1:30 slanderers, God-haters, insolent, arrogant and boastful; they invent ways of doing evil; they disobey their parents;
Ro 1:31 they are senseless, faithless, heartless, ruthless.

When homosexuality breaks out, hell breaks out. Every kind of wickedness breaks loose in an inextricable spiral downward. God is merciful; but His judgment can be merciless. You see, homosexuality is just a sign of what the worst to come. It points to the bigger problems of sexual promiscuity, pre-marital lust, and sex outside the parameter of marriage and many more. So we are not just talking about one issue only.

Now what about this genetic thing?

It is in my gene. I can’t really help it that God made me gay.

OK. Giving the benefit of the doubt, I agree absolutely but so is lying, cheating, stealing, murder, adultery; it is all in our genes, folks, and every bit of it. We were born with a sinful human nature that we are inherited in the genes of our parents and every one of those behavior is genetic in our genes.

But where I don’t agree with them is that we have no choice about this. Ah-ah! God says, for every sinful behavior man has ever engaged, man has a choice. The fact that they have choice brings hope. Because you have the choice not to do it by the power of the Holy Spirit, that brings hope that we proclaim.

Homosexual behavior leads to self-destruction

A newspaper reporter in California, who did several exposé of the gay community out there, wrote an article entitled “That is nothing gay about homosexuality. Here is what he said,

“One of the biggest problems with homosexuals is their own loneliness. In homosexual’s own publications, in the writings of the psychiatrists to treat them, in the works of the ministers to try to help them, there is this constant repetition of the loneliness of the homosexual life style. This loneliness leads
• many homosexuals into drugs and alcoholism
• them to head to sadistic machismo
• them to become unkind; they are frequently vicious with their own partners and others.
Whoever decided to call homosexual gay must have a terrible sense of humor.”
• But not only there is a personal tragedy, the personal sadness of this life style is self-destructive in an incredible way. Dr. Paul Cameron did a study and published a book called “Homosexual Lifespan” and in this book, what he did is he went to look at the obituary in homosexual journals, 10 of them across the nations, A 4109 homosexuals he studied their obituaries and here is what he found:
• Homosexuals had 20 times more suicide rate of the average American.
• Homosexuals are victims of murder 83 times more often than the average American and that is not from gay bashing. In almost every case, the perpetrators of these murders are other members of the homosexual community.
• The average age of male homosexuals with Aids is 36 years old. The average age of male homosexuals without Aids is 43 years old. Folks, the average age of American is 75 years old.

And he concluded by saying, “Homosexuality plays out as THE MOST DEADLY life style. It’s far worse than smoking, or alcohol abuse, or working in an uranium mine.”

Biblical truth should be taught — starting at the family level

What are we as Christians going to do? Let me narrowly focus on just what is immediately relevant to our church members first—especially to protect our children from being influenced by non-biblical worldviews. First, we ought to understand how we (all of us) come to embrace certain ideas. I believe there are three levels through which we are persuaded to buy-in certain ideas.

Theoretical Level—we ought to teach our church members and their children about the biblical truth through pulpit, Sunday school, and Bible Studies. This will include the teaching of the authority of the Scripture, and why God’s Word is the absolute truth. We shall start Sunday School on January 2013, and we should design good curriculums and encourage attendance.

Art Level-–Art, such as music, performance art, are very effective in educating God’s people. Increasingly, I come to understand why so many philosophers were also playwrights. For example, when I read about Jean Paul Sartre’s Existentialism, I had very difficult time to understand the essence of his thought, until one day I came across one of his play, No Exit, I began to get the hang of it. Playing games is a very effective way so I agree with George. But selecting good games is itself an art.

Kitchen Table Level—this, perhaps, is the most important level. Christian parents should talk about subjects of this kind during the dinner time, camping event, inside the car on a long trip. When my son was very young, we both agreed to read one passage of the Bible every day before his bed time. I set the rule that we just read without discuss in order to simplify the process so the Bible reading project could sustain for long time. As we read the Bible every day, the Truth slowly instill into the young mind. So during the dinner times or vacation times, he could have something to ask about which gave me the chance to answer his question and study if I did know the answer, so the process, we both grew in the knowledge of the Word together.

People come to Jesus through one, or two, or all three levels in sequence of any permutation. As for me, I started with the Theoretical Level, and moved to the Kitchen Table Level, which was my attending of church’s fellowship groups and potluck dinners. After I was intellectually persuaded that Christianity was reasonable, it still took me a long time to come to Jesus until I was moved by the Sunday singing of hymns. I vividly remember that the hymn “The Old Rugged Cross” and “How Great Thou Art” were so moved my heart and my soul.

Church is the hospital for sinners. Jesus is our great physician and we are the nurses. Jesus befriended with prostitutes and tax collectors, so we must love sinners but hate sins.

Ref. 1: Good portion of materials in this article was from Lon Solomon’s sermon which I heard years ago when I visited McLean Bible Church in McLean, Virginia.

Ref. 2: The three-level epistemology is extracted from many of Ravi Zacharias’ publications. Example: “Is Your Church Ready? Motivating Leaders To Live An Apologetic Life” by Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler; p.33.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

You Are A Letter From Christ

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); February 25, 2013

The Irish evangelist Gypsy Smith once said, “There are five Gospels: Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, and the Christian, and some people will never read the first four.” In other words, Christians most likely are the only Gospel to be “read” by the unbelievers, at least initially. Smith echoed well what Apostle Paul had said to the church of Corinthians:

You show that you are a letter from Christ, the result of our ministry, written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God, not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts” (2 Corinthians. 3:3).

During the Crimean war (1853-1856), the wounded soldiers gazed at Florence Nightingale as she tenderly bound up their wounds and said to her, “I see Christ in you.” I think Nightingale delivered the Letter from Christ very well.

The Church of Christ is the hospital for sinners—the spiritual sick. A balanced church should have a two pronged effort to deliver the life-saving good news to the lost world: Personal evangelism and Mission teamwork. On the personal front, we ought to personally live out the message to individuals, especially to those who are lonely and blue, destitute, and devoid of purposefulness in their lives. On the mission front, we ought to learn to yoke with fellow Christians. This was why Jesus commanded His disciples to go out two-by-two to learn about teamwork as a way to demonstrate to the world that we should and can love one another because Christ loves us first. Good teamwork can accomplish the letter-sending process more effectively.

The Gospels, including the fifth one, are not just giving comfort to people who are living in this mundane and suffering world; the Gospels offer mankind an eternal hope. An evangelist must not only have the urgency to rescue people from the fierce fire of hell but also present the hope that lies ahead to the hopeless. For those who read the letters and receive the message therein will be quenched with the living water flowing from the throne of God through His church set upon the rock and atop the holy mountain of the Most High. The lost paradise is found and the tree of life comes back for the nourishment of the redeemed.

Engaging in this soul-rescue mission (SOS: save-our-soul) letter is a spiritual warfare. The Evil One depicted as ravens would attempt by all means to frustrate God’s redemptive plan. These carnivorous angry ravens are powerful but not all-powerful. Christ encourages us, “fear not, for I have put the dark force in chain,” so even though we may walk through the valley of the shadow of death, it is nonetheless a mere shadow, and we shall come through safely and cross over from death to life.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

大衛預表基督

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); February 14, 2013

聖經的作者雖有有四十多位之多, 含蓋1600年長的時段, 然而有一個連貫且一致的信息, 就是述及一位高尚聖潔完美的中心人物, 就是基督. 請看聖經的结構:

  • 預表基督—創世記至約伯記 (共18章)
  • 囋美基督—詩篇至雅歌 (4)
  • 預言基督—以賽亞書至瑪拉基書 (17)
  • 表明基督—四福音書 (4)
  • 傳揚基督—使徒行傳 (1)
  • 解釋基督—羅馬書至猶大書 (21)
  • 榮耀基督—啟示錄 (1)

可見 “预表” 的章數是相當多的. 記於摩西五經 (創, 出, 利, 民, 申) 中禮儀法 (Ceremonial Laws; 申命記.1-7; 23), 就是各樣不同的祭祠的條例, 都是預表基督. 自基督死而復活後, 動物的犧牲祭祠便巳停止, 因為祭祠所预表的实体巳經來臨了. 在预表的过程中, 教義是漸進地呈現, 由最初的基本簡介到複習的發展. 在聖經中我們看到預表 (type) 之後有相對的預表 (antitype), 預言之後有預言應驗的記載.

陳終道指出 (Ref. 1) 舊約的預表在聖經中正是神啓示的重要步驟, 因為:

  1. 预表 (如以色列人出埈及記的歷史) 說明神救贖計劃的進展.
  2. 预表說明舊約和新約記載的一貫性. 新, 舊約都是以基督為中心的. (如民數記中的銅蛇與新約中的十字架.)
  3. 舊約的預表是新約的影兒, 所以解釋舊約預表, 就必須注意它與新約聖經的關係.

馮秉誠給预表一個嚴格的限制 (Ref. 2), 他認為預表必須同時具備的六個特徵:

  1. 相似—與本体有真實自然的對應.
  2. 歷史事實.
  3. 預示—有預言的成份.
  4. 提升—被預表的事物比預表本身更超越.
  5. 神的設計.
  6. 新約指明—這是一個非常限制性的條件, 甚至把 “約瑟預表基督” 排除在預表之外. (筆者对 “約瑟不能預表基督” 稍取保留態度.)

但大衛預表基督為王是無可置疑的, 他是國度的奧祕的中心人物. 現在讓我們看看大衛如何預表基督:

大衛

基督

大衛是合神心意的王. (撒上13:14) 耶穌在世時, 神數次親自印證說, “這是我的愛子, 我所喜悅的.” (太3:17, 12:18, 17:5; 彼後1:17)
大衛向神呼喊, “我的神,我的神!為甚麼離棄我?” (詩22:1) 耶穌在十字架上呼喊, “我的神,我的神! 為甚麼離棄我?” (太27:46; 可15:34)
大衛寫道, “我的精力枯乾,如同瓦片;我的舌頭貼在我牙床上。你將我安置在死地的塵土中。” (詩22:15) 耶穌在十字架上那種乾渴的情形.
大衛寫道, “犬類圍著我,惡黨環繞我;他們扎了我的手、我的腳。” (詩22:16) 耶穌復活後向門徒顯現, 但多馬不在場. 後來, 多馬卻說:“我非看見他手上的釘痕,用指頭探入那釘痕,又用手探入他的肋旁,我總不信。”(約20:25)
大衛寫道, “他們分我的外衣,為我的裡衣拈鬮。” (詩22:18) 耶穌被釘十字架上的情形. (太27:35; 可15:24; 路23:34)
大衛來到以拉谷 (Elah) 之前被先見撒母耳膏立為王. (撒上17:2) 耶穌履行職事之先, 被聖靈膏立為永遠的王.
大衛是牧人. 耶穌是我們的好牧人.
大衛被他父親差遣到他弟兄中間去服事他們. 耶穌被天父差遣到我們中間去服事我們.
大衛來到弟兄中間, 遭弟兄們輕蔑地對待. 耶穌來到同胞中間, 被人們嘲弄, 並以唾沫濺在他的面上.
大衛戰勝歌利亞後, 王把自己的女兒償給大衛為妻. 耶穌也贏得宇宙的王的女兒為妻—-就是衪的教會. 衪為我們的緣故, 面對惡者, 歌利亞只不過是那惡者魔鬼的影兒而矣.
大衛用甩石的機弦 (撒上17:40) 和小圓石殺死歌利亞.[歷史背景: 歌利亞,是迦特人,身高六肘零一虎口 (I Sam 17:4) —- 超過九呎; 比 Wilt Chamberlain (巳故NBA 籃球高手) 高两呎半. 全身是肌肉, 體重估計有400 磅. 盔甲重150 lb, 所以共重550磅. 銅戟重18磅, 像保齡球那麽重. 他居然被幼嫩的牧童大衛擊敗.] 耶穌用被人看來無用的武噐—-柔和謙卑如水的十字架—-擊敗撒但.
大衛是以色列的中間人. 耶穌是我們的中保.
大衛拯救了古代的以色列人. 耶穌拯救今天的真以色列人, 就是信靠衪的人.

Ref. 1: “以經解經” by 陳終道; pp.226-227 &241.

Ref. 2: “聖經的詮釋” by里程; pp.274-275.

Ref. 3: “How Would Jesus Vote?” by James Kennedy and Jerry Newcombe”;        pp.197 and 202.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

世上宗教林立, 为何仅基督教是合理?

By T.C. Lo (卢天赐); January 17, 2013

English version: https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1231

One of the most FAQ: Among all religions in the world, why is only Christianity credible?

有一次马大 (Martha) 女士烤了一个美丽的蛋糕带到办工室来, 好让同事们分享。 同事们都是有名望的专家, 每人都吃一小块。 但他们连吃疍糕都不离本行, 每人都把疍糕研究一番, 居然各人写了一分佈告:

• 营养科学家: 计算蛋糕内含多少卡路里 (calories) 并告诉我们对健康有何影响。

• 生化学家: 告诉我们关於蛋糕内的疍白质和脂肪的分子结构。

• 化学家: 他的描述牵扯到内在的基本元素及其原子的结合详情。

• 物理学家: 他可以依据基本粒子 (fundamental particles) 来深入分柝。

• 数学家: 无疑地提供一组方程式来描述粒子的运转状态。

我们可以说, 这疍糕巳经完全被解释了。 真的吗? 不。 至少我们不知道为什么马大女士会烤了这个蛋糕? 目的何在? 答案议论纷纷: 某人生日? 老闆生日? 某人升职? 庆祝部门工作成绩优秀? 但事实上单单只有烤蛋糕的马大才知道真正的答案。

有一次, 一个爸爸带着一个五岁的小孩子往纽约去看看大城市。 不料那小孩因太兴奋了便放开爸爸的手, 独自往人群里跑, 不到一分鐘, 小孩便不见了。 我相信小孩一定很慌张地在找爸爸, 而爸爸也迫切地找儿子。 你认为小孩找到爸爸容易呢? 还是爸爸找到小孩更有把握呢? 我想你我都知道同一答案。

古代的中东人很喜观说寓言故事。 下面是一个你我读小学时都听过的故事: 在印度王 Benares面前有5个瞎子, 有人把一头大象带进来, 任瞎子们去惴摸。

• 第一个瞎子摸着象的鼻子, 便说, 呀! 原来象是一条水管

• 第二个瞎子摸着象的大脚, 便说, 呀! 原来象是一栋大柱

• 第三个瞎子摸着象的身子, 便说, 呀! 原来象是一壁大墙

• 第四个瞎子摸着象的耳朵, 便说, 呀! 原来象是一把扇子

• 第五个瞎子摸着象的尾巴, 便说, 呀! 原来象是一条绳子

瞎子们都用他们过去所领会到的经验来描述大象, 他们的知识实在离实体太远了! 只有明眼的人才能真真正正把大象的真相告訢他们。

还有, 你有没有想过这个似乎是不言而喻的奇怪问题呢? 你怎样知道你是你妈妈的女儿? 答案是, 你无法知道, 除非你妈妈告诉你。 甚至你爸爸告诉你, 你也只能用信心接受, 唯独生你的妈妈才真正具有正确的答案。

上面所说的四个故事阐明一个非常重要的真理, 就是 “启示的必要性”。 甚么是启示呢? 启示就是你不能确实知道, 除非有一位比你更聪明, 更有智慧, 更有能力, 更有洞察力的智者告诉你。 如果他没有告诉你, 你只有像瞎子们一般去猜侧, 无法有把握地全知其详情。

我们所知道的宗教大至可分为两大类: 以人为本的宗教 (即人本宗教), 和启示宗教。 人本宗教的上帝是人想出来的, 是人造出来, 每个人的文化背景都各不同,人生经历也不同, 因此一定议论纷纷, 公有公理, 婆有婆理, 结果形成宗教林立。 你相信印度有三万万三千万位神明吗? 佛教本是无神的哲学,是人悟出来的思想,由其是当它被传到中国后,便弄到满天神佛。 中国的民间宗教与希腊神话一样,完全是人想像的东西。台湾面积不大,却处处可见庙宇及祠观。政府登记在案的庙宇就有三万多,还不包括土地公庙。可见各式各样的偶像崇拜都是以人为本的信仰。

但启示宗教是神亲自告诉人类祂是怎样的一位神。 如果你根据上述的寓言故事并承认启示真理比人本真理更可信, 那么问题便巳解决了一大半, 我们便可以把以人为本的信仰—佛教, 道教, 儒教, 印度教, 民间宗教, 毛神教 (以毛泽东为神的教),偶像膜拜之类—排除在考虑之内了。 剩下就只有基督教 (包括天主教), 回教, 耶和华见证人教, 摩门教, 等类了。 它们都是以启示为始点。

在启示宗教中, 神是启示者, 而人是接受启示者。 人是有限的, 世上没有一个人能独自承担神伟大的启示。 再者, 神的启示真理是超越时空的, 如果祂只向一个人启示, 不但那人不能完全承担, 而那个启示也只能适合于那一个人当时所处的世代而矣。 这种 “向一人只一次” 的启示之例有:

穆罕默德在一个特别的晚上, 天使加伯列 (Gabriel) 向他顯現, 其後他又骑骡升天, 在天上他获得属灵的启示后. 但他甚感困惑, 不知意义何在。 他需要别人告诉他这是神的声音。 回教就是这样被创立了。

摩门教的总部设于美国犹他州盐湖城。 它的教主约瑟史密斯 (Joseph Smith) 有一天在纽约上州的 Palmyra 小镇附近的克莫拉丘 (Hill of Cumorah 在 Rochester 与 Syracuse 之间) 遇见一位天使。 据他说天使给他几片金板牌 (gold plates), 上面有革新的埈及象形文字 (Reformed Egyptian hieroglyphics)。 史密斯靠着乌陵和土明 (Urim 和 Thummim 是圣经旧约时代祭司用来作决定用的物件) 之助, 把它翻译成为今天的摩门经。 摩门教就是这样被创立了。

但基督教的启示与回教和摩门教大不相同; 它是 “向多人且多次” 的。 圣经的内证 (internal evidences) 是: 神在古时藉著40多位众先知多次多方地晓諭以色列人的列祖,到了耶穌降世, 神便更直接地藉著耶稣晓諭给世人,并声明衪是神的儿子, 是早已被立为承受万有的,并声明衪就是那创造诸世界的那一位。简言之: 这就是神藉着启示, 宣告耶稣是神。 整个启示过程长达 1600年之久。 先知们把他们所领受的启示记录下来便成了66卷书, 总合起来就是一本圣经。 究竟作者共数十位, 时距共一千多年, 有何特别意义吗? 大有意义! 这样的启示过程是渐进的。 这种渐进式说明了人类受神启示的限度。 这启示:

1。 是经多次多方的: 既说 “多次多方” 和 “众先知 (或使徒)”, 可见每次, 每人所领受的都不完全。 神是逐渐地把衪的启示赐给人类直到完全赐下为止。 神并不是在一时之间, 就把全部的旨意, 完全的启示给某一个时代的某一个人, 而是一部分, 一部分的给许多个不同的人, 而且经历许多不同的时代。

2。 是经长久时日的: 为什么神不在一时之间, 把祂的启示完全赐给一个人, 而要在不同的时候, 分别赐给不同的人, 直到祂的启示完全显露出来呢? 因为世上没有一个人, 有这样属灵的悟性和程度, 可以承受神全部的启示。 另一方面, 没有一个时代的历史, 是足够表明神超时代的启示。 不但须在不同的时代, 选用适当的历史事故, 还要用不同的方法, 赐下启示。 例如神对旧约的先知, 有些用谜语, 有些用异象, 有些用异梦, 有些则是 “明说”。 如果圣经是在很短的时间内完成, 就不能在不同的时代中选取足够的历史教训。

3。 是要选择可用之人的: 神要这样多次多方的藉著众先知晓諭祂的百姓, 又藉众使徒教导祂的教会, 并不是因为神的启示不完全要慢慢进步到完全; 而是因人是有限有罪, 也因人在属灵的智慧方面, 在属世的学识方面, 在不同时代的历史环境的限制, 对於人生的体验和灵性的领悟方面, 有种种的缺欠和限度; 以致受感写圣经的人都只能领受一部分的启示。 他们都受到环境和本身可以被神使用来领受祂的启示的限制。 如果全部圣经都由亚伯拉罕一个人写好, 那么当时的人对救恩的认识, 婚姻的观念, 家庭的制度, 事奉的生活体验, 真理的原则应用, 一定都限制在亚伯拉罕那一个时代的人的观念之下, 而不能具超时代的特性。 今天的人便说, “圣经是亚伯拉罕时代的东西, 现在过时了。”圣经的完成, 是由很多人经过很长时间写成, 其间已经过了许多现代人所谓的 “代沟”, 许多因时代不同而有的隔阂, 许多因环境不同而产生不同的人生观念, 已一再重复了多次, 巳具备超时代全备的真理原则了。 因此基督教圣经中的启示是远比回教,摩门教等等的 “向一人只一次” 的启示更合理, 更可信了。

既然“向多人且多次” 的启示比“向一人只一次” 的启示更合理, 而“向多人且多次” 的启示的产物是圣经—基督教的神向人类启示的记录, 那么圣经一定有它与众经不同的特点。兹列5点 (其实不止5点) 说明之:

1。 圣经内容的连贯性: 四十多位作者活在1600年的期间分别写了66卷书。 这些作者有君王, 乡下人, 哲学家, 渔夫, 医生, 政治家, 学者, 诗人, 和农夫。 他们活在不同的文化, 有不同的人生经历, 具有不同的性格。 但圣经不是66卷书的集成体, 乃是一有连贯和中心思想的一本书。

2。 预言及其应验: 圣经中至少有四分之一的篇幅是预言, 即所写的事件在书写时尚未发生。 今天, 这些预言极大部分巳应验, 只剩下耶稣再来那部分的预言尚待应验。

3。 世上没有一本书曾用那么多种语言出版而为着那么多种族和文化而成书如圣经一般。

4。 全书指向一位高尚完美的人物, 就是耶穌基督。

5。 圣经是有历史根据和支持的书, 这就是它的外证 (external evidence)。

既然耶穌是整个基督教启示的中心, 衪一定有些与众宗教创始人不同的独特性。 只列数点为例说明之:

• 独特的品格—-无与伦比的纯洁。 衪的家人, 门徒, 敌人都承认衪是无罪的。

• 独特的起源—-童女所生 (与圣经敌对的可兰经也承认) 。

• 衪能行神蹟作可信的凭据 (都有历史证据)

• 衪从死里復活 (Easter之源。 真正研究的人都得到正面结论并信了耶稣)。

• 祂自己知道 (self-knowledge) 并自己宣告祂是神 (穆罕默德自称获启示而不自知)。

• 衪对罪 (sin罪) 和罪性的描述是何等真实透澈 (现代人淡化罪; 你能说最近枪杀20名小学生和6名教职人员的事件不是罪吗? 是幻觉吗?) 。

• 祂对你我的弊病 (罪) 提供了一個独一无二的救法 — 教育, 道德, 宗教, 能救人吗?

• 衪插入 (乐於参与) 人类历史的时间当中 (摩门教教主约瑟史密斯的金牌启示, 既无历史根据, 又无证人在场。 可信吗?)。

上述每一点都是非常大的题目, 不能在此文详细说明。 敬请读者暂时接受, 以后再谈。 在我们人生的学习过程中, 我们岂非都经历过 “我相信, 为要明白” 的真理么?

说到这里, 我必需声明一件事: 错误地选择信仰的严重性。 相信有神的人大都认为宗教是人性中最祟高的表达。 一般来说, 人们的意见都视宗教为一种固有地令人钦佩, 高尚且对社会有益处的东西。 但实际上, 在所有人文学科 (哲学, 文学, 艺术等) 中没有一样比宗教对人的灵魂更具潜在性的危害力。 没有一样东西比错误的宗教更邪恶, 且邪恶得更透切。 因此, 耶穌在世时常常毫不保留地严严地斥责那些披着圣经真理外衣的假师傅和犹太宗教的领袖们。 使徒保罗在新约圣经中也是如此表达他对宗教的看法。 我个人不太喜欢用 “基督教” 这个名词, 我在此文中所提到的基督教, 正确而言, 应是 “福音”。 所以传福音不是传一种称为基督教的宗教, 乃是介绍基督教所论及那位神圣伟大的人物—耶穌—给别人, 让他们认识耶穌是救世主并愿意与祂建立个人的关系。 这不是说我们不能用 “基督教” 这三个字来代表福音, 乃是说当我们用 “基督教” 这三个字时, 我们要清楚了解其内涵乃是与耶穌基督建立个人的关系, 不是靠善行功德, 乃是透过信心接受衪的恩典。 所以赦免与恩典是福音的特色, 是世上没有任何宗教可提供的。

我们如何接受福音呢? 说来简单! (1) 承认自己是罪人。 (2) 承认自救无力。 (3) 相信基督是你个人的 (personal) 救主。 (4) 向衪认罪悔改。

讀者可參讀下列Blog文:

  1. http://www.hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=469
  2. http://www.hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=284
  3. http://www.hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=59

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

原罪 (Original Sin) 的奧祕 (Chinese and English)

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); January 7, 2013;

聖經內有兩項重要的斷言:

  • 神不是邪惡的創始人 (author of evil).
  • 聖經清楚地把過犯和罪的責任放置在人的身上。

隨着這兩個聲明 (Note),  產生了一個古今難題:
Q: 罪從那裡來?

歷世歷代對此問題的答案至少可分為五類 (A1 to A5), 如下:

A1: 人之可能犯罪是因他們赋予選擇的自由。 亞當與夏娃選擇罪, 這就是罪之源了。這是基督徒所獲得的一般 “標準答案”。大部份基督徒停留於此,  並以此答案為滿足。 可是這個答案並非沒有困難。

  • 神造亞當與夏娃時他們是完美的; 為何完美的受造者會選擇邪惡?

A2: 亞當與夏娃是受騙的。 這答案的困難是:

  • 聖經明說亞當與夏是明知故犯。
  • 如真被騙或對他們的行為是無知, 為何耶和華神要求他們對自己的罪行負責並加予審判?

A3: 亞當與夏娃是被迫犯罪。

  • 聖經記載並非如此。 如他們是被迫, 罪就不在他們身上, 應只在強制者的身上。

A4: 亞當與夏娃犯罪是因為他們有犯罪的傾向。 這說法產生下列問題:

  • 他們犯罪的傾向從何而來?
  • 如果是從上帝而來, 上帝豈非是不聖潔嗎?
  • 如果是從魔鬼而來, 我們只是把問題往上推一級而沒有真正解決問題的困境。

A5: 亞當與夏娃並無犯罪的傾向, 他們的選擇並非出於理性, 他們的行動只是一個意外。新紀元運動者 (Winfrey Oprah and Eckhart Tolle) 用此說法來淡化罪的嚴重性。

  • 意外不涉及道德責任。 但聖經明說他們的選擇是有責任的。
  • 如果沒有渴望或傾向, 就沒有選擇的能力。我打開冰箱是因為我想吃東西 (desire)。 我今天想繪畫, 是因為我有喜歡繪畫的傾向 (disposition)。

A6: 你還能想出別的答案嗎?

  • 請填上。

雖然好似我們還沒有真正回答此問題, 但要牢記的重點是:
邪惡從那裡來? 邪惡之源並沒有另人完全滿意的答案。 我們可窮盡一切的想像力去給別人留下一些印象深刻的 “聰明” 答案, 但人的理性是有殘缺和極限的。 基督教的真理不是可藉詭辯術來提供答案的。 無神論者常說, “邪惡的存在證明全善, 全知, 全能的神不存在。”

雖然基督徒不能完全明白邪惡的来源, 但我們沒有理由去忽視對神存在的大量正面的證據。 根據我們不知道的來否定我們所知道的, 這不但是拙劣的神學, 也是拙劣的科學。 基督徒雖不能完全解釋邪惡, 但聖經不斷地警誡我們要提防邪惡的影響力。 (1 Peter 5:8-9)

邪惡是個奥秘。 有些事是上帝 (用他無限的智慧) 不讓我們在世上知道的, 我相信這是為我們的好處, 比如, 他不告訴我們那一天死, 豈非恩典嗎? 經上說, “隱秘的事是屬耶和華我們 神的;惟有明顯的事是永遠屬我們和我們子孫的,好叫我們遵行這律法上的一切話” ( 申命記29:29)。 這就是奥祕。

但我們不要濫用這個名詞, 只要一碰到難題便不假思索地說, 這是個奧祕我們不用討論了, 這樣我們便不會長進了。 要達到 “這是個奧秘” 的結論是需要一個過程的, 就是要的確達到了人有限理性的窮巷時, 才可以用這句話, 有時這個過程可長達數世紀之久。 我認為過程比答案更重要,  因為我們反正將來在天上與主面對面時, 一定會從主裡得到正確的答案, 但在世上所經歷的過程就成為我們長進成聖的机会了。 有位神學家說得好, “神給我們知道的是足夠讓我們踏出信心的一步, 但祂也為我們保留一些東西好讓我們認識祂的偉大而去敬拜衪, 讚歎衪, 並遵行衪的旨意。”

Note: 神學上稱此為 “神義論 (theodicies)”。 即人們嘗試用人的理性去 “維謢” 神的公義。 就是: 神是公義但仍能允許邪惡存在於世而自己却不被罪污染。 神義論有好多類, 本文只論 “原罪的神義論”。 詳情請參看: “Reason to Believe” by R.C. Sproul; pp.117-129.

The Mystery of Original Sin

There are two important assertions in the Bible:

  • God is not the author of evil.
  • The Bible clearly places the responsibility of transgression and sin on human beings.

With these two assertions, there has been an ancient-to-modern unresolved problem:

Q: Where does sin come from?

The answers to this question over the ages can be divided into at least five categories (A1 to A5), as follows:

A1: People may sin because they are given the freedom of choice.  Adam and Eve choose sin, which became the source of sin.

This is the general “standard answer” that Christians receive. Most Christians stop at this point with satisfaction. But this answer is not without difficulties.

  • Adam and Eve were perfect when God created them; why the perfect creatures chose evil?

A2: Adam and Eve were deceived.

The difficulty of this answer is:

  • The Bible states that Adam and Eve knowingly committed an act of disobedience.
  • Why was the Jehovah God asking them to be responsible for their own crimes and adjudged them if they were deceived or ignorant of their actions?

A3: Adam and Eve were forced to sin.

  • Biblical records do not agree.
  • If they were compelled, sin will not be on them, but on the enforcer alone.

A4: Adam and Eve sinned because they had the inclination to sin.

This statement has the following problems:

  • Where did their tendency to sin come from?
  • Is God unholy if inclination to sin came from God?
  • If it came from the devil, we just push the problem up one level without really solving the problem.

A5: Adam and Eve had no tendency to sin. Their choice was not from logical reasoning. Their actions were just an mere accident.

  • Winfrey Oprah and Eckhart Tolle, the two prominent New Age Movement proponents, used this argument to downplay the gravity of sin.
  • Accident does not involve moral responsibility. But the Bible states that Adam and Eve’s choices invoked moral responsibility.
  • Without the desire or inclination, there is no ability to choose. I open the refrigerator because I want to eat (desire). I want to paint a picture today because I incline to paint. Adam and Eve did make a choice so they had inclination.

A6: Can you come up with any other answers?

Please fill in.

Although it appears that we have not really answered the very question “Where does the evil come from”, the key point to bear in mind is: We can exhaust all our imagination to leave some impressive “smart” answers to others, but we must realize that human reason is flawed and limited. The truth of Christianity cannot be answered by sophistry. Atheists often say, “The existence of evil proves that there is no God who is good, omniscient, and omnipotent.”

Although Christians do not fully understand the source of evil, we have no reason to ignore the abundant positive evidences of the existence of God. To deny what we have already known based on what we do not yet know is not only a poor theology but also a poor science. Although Christians cannot fully explain evil, the Bible continually warns us to beware of evil’s influences. (1 Peter 5: 8-9)

Evil is indeed a mystery. God, in His infinite wisdom, hides something from us that we will never understand them in this world. And I believe the concealment of God is to our benefit, for example, God does not tell me when is the date I should die. Is this to me not God’s grace? The Bible says, “The secret things belong to the Lord our God, but the things revealed belong to us and to our children forever, that we may follow all the words of this law” (Deuteronomy 29:29). The Origin of Sin is indeed a mystery.

Having said that, we must be careful not to abuse the term “mystery” whenever we encounter any bible difficulty. If we lightly say without hesitation that something is a mystery, we then stop pursue further understanding and research and as a result, we won’t grow in knowledge. It takes a process to reach the certainty of being able to say, “this is a mystery.” Historically, the process of reaching such conclusion may take several centuries but throughout the process, theologians learned. Therefore, I think the process is more important than the answer, because in the future when we see our Lord face to face in heaven, we will certainly get the correct answer from Him, but the process we have experienced in this world becomes opportunities for us to grow in faith and in holiness. One theologian puts it well, “God has put enough into the world to make faith in Him a most reasonable thing, and he has left enough to make it impossible to live by sheer reason alone.”

Note:

In theology this is called “theodicies.” That is, people try to use human reasoning to “defend” God’s righteousness. In this case, we rightly argue that God is righteous but still allows evil to exist in the world without being Himself contaminated by sin. There are many categories of the theodicies of the theology, this article deals with “the theodicy of the Original Sin.” For details see: “Reason to Believe” by RC Sproul; pp. 117-129.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

在聖誕節思想 “童女生子” On Virgin Birth

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); December 17, 2012

新約聖經中多次提到 “童女懷孕生子” 的故事. “童女懷孕生子” 的意思是: 雖巳懷孕但仍是處女. 首先請看舊約以賽亞書:

因此,主自己要給你們一個兆頭,必有童女懷孕生子,給他起名叫以馬內利(註:就是 “神與我們同在” 的意思)。(賽 7:14)

這節聖經中所譯作的 “童女” 其希伯來文是 ‘almah, 它有两個意思: (1) 指未結婚的少女, 即 “處女” 之意, 或 (2) 少婦, 她可能是處女, 也可能不是處女.

(A) 不相信 “童女懷孕生子” 的解經家們宣稱門徒馬太濫用這經文於耶穌降生的事上.

這一切的事成就,是要應驗主藉先知所說的話,說:“必有童女懷孕生子,人要稱他的名為以馬內利。” (太1:22-23)

他們相信以賽亞所提到的是在亞哈斯 (Ahaz) 時代的一個婦人, 她可能是亞哈斯王後宮的宮女之一, 或可能是以賽亞自己的第二任 (前妻巳死) 妻子 (賽8:1-4), 絕不是指處女, 因為寫這節經文時亞哈斯王的好兒子希西家 (Hezekiah) 巳經出生了; 而以賽亞巳經有了幾個孩了, 所以他們的妻子當時不可能是處女. 所以與馬太福音所提到的無關. 而這節經文中的 “以馬內利” 是當時的人切望將來 “神將必與我們同在” 的記號.

(B) 另有解經家們也接受這個當前的應用, 但他們同時也接受這段經文是預言基督的降生, 這就是所謂 “雙重應驗 double fulfillment” 的看法. 然而這两處的預言都有一些相似點: 以賽亞的預言是針對當時子民處於水深火熱當中 (北國危在旦歹). 而天使向馬利亞所發的預言是處於神的百姓最需要拯救的時刻, 因神定意要將 “自己的百姓從罪裡救出來.”

(C) 正统的解經家相信這是預言. 而這預言單單只能指向將來彌賽亞的降生. 如這屬實, 則這個彌賽亞的應用觀便可從下述的經文, 透過漸進啟示和以經解經的透鏡, 而被延伸擴大並證實了. (Ref. 1)

因有一嬰孩為我們而生,有一子賜給我們 (For to us a child is born, to us a son is given),政權必擔在他的肩頭上。他名稱為 “奇妙策士”、“全能的 神”、“永在的父”、“和平的君”!他的政權與平安必加增無窮。他必在大衛的寶座上治理他的國,以公平公義使國堅定穩固,從今直到永遠。萬軍之耶和華的熱心必成就這事。(賽 9:6-7)

你看, 聖經用字是非常謹慎的: 嬰孩是 “生” 的, 指衪有人性. 而 “子” 是賜的, 指衪是從天而降, 衪的職事和名份 (政權, 策士, 審判官, 神, 父, 君) 附合基督的屬性, 更說明了衪的源頭是屬天的. 基督有神人二性便在此不證自明了 (Ref. 2). 既是從天而降, 便不是男人所生了.

陳終道牧師指出: 希伯來文 ‘almah 這個字在舊約只用過四處 (創24:43; 歌1:3; 歌6:8, 及賽7:14). 頭三處據上下文都是確指 “童女”, 所以沒有理由當論到第四次時, 是另有所指. 再者, 由以賽亞書七章十四節的本文看, 既明說 “主自己要給你們一個兆頭”, 就表明這事與眾事不同. 若是少婦生子, 怎麽算是特別的 “兆頭” 呢? 豈非世上極大多數的少婦都能生子麽? 但 “童女” 生子那就是特別的兆頭了 (Ref. 3).

[筆者註: 陳終道的論點 (Note 3a) 並非無懈可擊. 首先,如果 ‘almah 在舊約只出現4次而3次是指童女,也不能就此斷定第4次一定是指童女。其次,有原文學者認為  ‘almah不只出現4次,而是7次。其它3處是:出2:8; 詩68:25; 箴30:19. ] (Note)

其實 “童女生子” 的概念源於創世記3章15節中的 “女人的後裔(單數)”. 陸蘇河教授 (Ref. 4) 指出: “主自己要給你們一個兆頭,必有童女懷孕生子” 之前的一節聖經有其重要的意義. 就是 “大衛家” 這三個字.

以賽亞說:“大衛家啊,你們當聽!你們使人厭煩豈算小事,還要使我的 神厭煩嗎?(賽 7:13)

可見 以賽亞書 7:14 的預言是與 “大衛家” 有關的, 亦即與彌賽亞有關係, 且此預言的應驗在馬利亞身上的看法是一致的. 這也給 “女人的後裔” 帶來進一步的解釋. 女人的後裔的信息, 從夏娃, 亞伯拉罕, 以撒, 雅各, 猶大支派, 到大衛的家, 這一連串的啓示顯示 “女人的後裔” 的應許與童女生子的預言, 彼此有直接或间接的關係.

以賽亞 7:14 的預言, 在700 年後應驗了, “必有童女懷孕生子,給他起名叫以馬內利” (馬太1:21-23). 此處希臘文 “童女” 的意義明顯了, 它直接指出, 童女是, “處女, 貞潔的人 (包括守童身者, 待嫁的女子).” 我們又見到聖經 “漸啓明” 的原則. (Note)

保羅在加拉太書4章4-5節所說的話 (特別是 “為女子所生”) 或可作整個啓示過程的結論:

“及至時候滿足, 神就差遣他的兒子,為女子所生,且生在律法以下,要把律法以下的人贖出來,叫我們得著兒子的名分。”

加拉太書的两節把 “童女生子” 與 “救贖” 連起來. 從創世記中的 “女人的後裔” 到 加拉太書中的 “為女子所生” 透過以賽亞書形成了一條漸啟明 (Progressive Revelation) 的救贖線.

童女生子的最有力的證據莫過於馬利亞自己的經歷, 記在路加福音內:

Lk 1:26    到了第六個月,天使加百列奉 神的差遣往加利利的一座城去,這城名叫拿撒勒,

Lk 1:27    到一個童女那裡,是已經許配大衛家的一個人,名叫約瑟,童女的名字叫馬利亞。

Lk 1:28    天使進去,對她說:“蒙大恩的女子,我問你安,主和你同在了!”

Lk 1:29    馬利亞因這話就很驚慌,又反復思想這樣問安是甚麼意思。

Lk 1:30    天使對她說:“馬利亞,不要怕!你在 神面前已經蒙恩了。

Lk 1:31    你要懷孕生子,可以給他起名叫耶穌。

Lk 1:32    他要為大,稱為至高者的兒子,主 神要把他祖大衛的位給他。

Lk 1:33    他要作雅各家的王,直到永遠;他的國也沒有窮盡。”

Lk 1:34    馬利亞對天使說:“我沒有出嫁,怎麼有這事呢?”

Lk 1:35    天使回答說:“聖靈要臨到你身上,至高者的能力要蔭庇你,因此所要生的聖者必稱為 神的兒子(註:或作:“所要生的,必稱為聖,稱為 神的兒子”)。

無神論者或許對這段經文的可靠性產生懷疑. 但我們可考慮在經文以外的下列數點作為進一步的思想 (Ref. 5)

  • 馬利亞宣稱如此古怪的懷孕實在對自己的生命和嬰孩耶穌的生命冒了大險. 未婚而懷孕使她遭受被約瑟拋棄 (putting away 即相當於離婚) 的可能. 從神懷孕使她遭受誹謗神的罪名, 其代價是被處死.
  • 施洗約翰的父母撒迦利亞和以利沙伯慶祝耶穌的生日為救主奇妙的降生 (路1:39-45). 在一個重視權力與地位的文化中, 很自然地不希望自己的孩子活在表弟耶穌的陰影下. 他們大冒帶來恥辱及被社會排斥之險. 甚至會導致自殺來維護真理的選擇.
  • 耶穌的門徒和新約的作者們, 若宣稱童女生子, 會冒他們的信息被拒絕之險. 特別是他們的信息是要證明數百個預言獲應驗. 若不是真實, 童女生子便成為一個不必要的絆腳石. 若童女生子不奇妙地附合舊約的測驗, 反對耶穌的人便很容易地以此來敗壞所有其它信息的可信性.
  • 也許最令人驚奇的支持來自伊斯蘭教. 數個世紀以來, 伊斯蘭教一直反對基督教的福音. 甚至在主後六百年才寫的可蘭經 (回教經典) 也申明童女生子之事 (Surah 19:19-21). 這種聲明對伊斯蘭教毫無好處 (Ref. 6).
  • 今天科學進步, 不能生育的夫婦可把他們在体外受精的卵子, 放在代孕婦 (surrogate mother) 的子宮內, 孩子便在這婦人的腹內成長, 然而這個胎兒與代孕婦的生命無関. 這一點是20世紀之前的神學家無法了解的. 同樣, 耶穌肉生的生命是從聖灵而來的, 他的生命與馬利亞的生命無関, 因此馬利亞的原罪 (original sin) 不會影響胎兒耶穌, 所以耶穌的無罪性 (sinlessness) 便不再是難題了.

馬利亞, 約瑟, 撒迦利亞, 以利沙伯, 約翰, 然後眾門徒們願冒失去一切之險來接受這個真理: 拿撤勒人耶穌的源頭是天, 衪從天而來, 衪與父神一樣, 衪是神.

沒有單一節經文足夠支持童女生子的教義 (三位一体的教義也是如此), 但透過整本聖經的預言, 救贖史, 和新約的應驗和書信的教導, 童女生子的教義便確立無疑了.

Note: 與教會 (www.HoCL.org) 同工, 林春明弟兄, 的私下討論.

Ref. 1: “The Apologetics Study Bible” by Holman Bible Publishers.

Ref. 2: Ravi Zacharias的講道之一.

Ref. 3: 陳終道著, “以經解經”; page 125.

Ref. 4: “解經有路” by 陸蘇河; (pp.171 & 180)

Ref. 5: “Jesus Among Other Gods, Youth Edition” by Ravi Zacharias and Kevin Johnson; pp.30-31.

Ref. 6: “Jesus Among Other Gods” by Ravi Zacharias; p.39.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

Reflection on “The Origin of Species” (英 & 中)

<物種起源> 讀後感

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); November 28, 2012

Charles Darwin’s name has become synonymous with the word evolution, though theories of evolution predated his work and though there is no single, monolithic “theory” of evolution but multiple theories with various nuances. That is, the idea of evolution has itself evolved and undergone various changes, but Darwin’s name remains central to this development. This article narrowly focuses on the Darwinism based on his classic,whose Chinese translation is “物種起源” (Ref. 1). Darwin begun writing this book in 1839 and had basically finished it by 1844 and finally published it in 1859. He withheld it from publication for fifteen years; probably fearful of the outrage it might provoke. In the book he theorizes that all living organisms on earth have descended from a single primordial form. From a single source all varieties of life have evolved and continue to evolve. This is the essence of macroevolution. This differs from microevolution, which restricts evolution to changes and adaptations within a group (Ref.3, pages 189-290). However, in my opinion, all examples given in the book are examples of microevolution. Macroevolution is only an inference from these examples.

This article is not a book report nor is a book summary. This is my personal “reader’s comment”. I have been questioning the reasonableness of Darwinian Evolution a couple of times before (Ref. 2) but not until nearly a year ago I made up my mind to read Charles Darwin’s classic in an effort to “listen” to Darwin himself directly in addition to just reading the second-hand information from many other authors. At first, I began to find out that there were many editions to Darwin’s book. The first edition was published in 1859 entitled “On the Origin of Species”. The work went through six editions during Darwin’s lifetime; starting with the second edition, Darwin removed “On” from the title. The book I read was prepared by Barnes & Noble Classics from one of Darwin’s early editions.

Charles Darwin (1809-1882) was an intelligent man. I admire his abilities to collect empirical, measureable, and observable data. Before we can discuss his bold extrapolations made from his collected data, we must first take a glimpse of his worldview. The editor of this book, George Levine, who wrote the Introduction, had these words:

Darwin was not a crusader against religion but a passionate lover of science, wanting to look at large questions and to track down the answers from the perspective of “second causes.” His theory itself was not concerned with ultimate “origins,” despite his book title. Its inception is not an attempt to explain absolute beginnings, but assumes that someone or few species were already in place (Reference 1, page xvii).

To my mind, each worldview (be it Christian worldview or evolution worldview) should have gone through a rigorous “Truth Test” before one should meaningfully embrace it. The Truth Test inevitably should include components such as origin (first cause), meaning, morality, and destiny (Endnote 1). The answers to these components should be coherent. Avoiding the “First Cause” and talking only about “Second Causes” is a very shaky starting point. Levine continues:

<The Origin of Species> never directly engages religious questions but rather repeatedly claims that a scientific explanation of natural processes by second causes is superior to explanations of natural processes by special creation. He is careful, to the end, to allow for a “Creator,” even as he disallows using the Creator as a way to explain natural phenomena (Reference 1, page xviii).

When Darwin said “second causes is superior”, was he making a scientific claim, or merely a philosophical opinion? Darwin never used the word “God” but he used something implying God such as “Authors of higher eminence” as he wrote on page 383 of Reference 1.

Authors of the highest eminence seem to be fully satisfied with the view that each species has been independently created. To my mind it accords better with what we know of the laws impressed on matter by the Creator, that the production and extinction of the past and present inhabitants of the world should have been due to secondary causes, like those determining the birth and death of the individual. When I view all beings not as special creations, but as the lineal descendants of some few beings which lived long before the first bed of the Silurian system (志留利亞紀的地質系統) was deposited, they seem to me to become ennobled.

Darwin seemed to dance around the existence of God but decided to “ennoble” his idea—descent by modification through natural selection— that God is not needed in his evolution framework. Again, he was making a philosophical pre-commitment rather than a scientific deduction when he ennobled his own idea. It seems to me that the idea of “God” had constantly troubled Darwin as I read the comments made by the editor when he referred to the last paragraph of the book on page 384:

The famous last paragraph speaks of the “several powers” that have “been originally breathed into a few forms or into one”. That re-evokes the breathing, animating God of Genesis; but in its passive form it leaves some ambiguity about Who is doing the breathing, or whether this is only a metaphor, after all. In the second edition, after “breathed,” Darwin added the word “by the Creator.” But even in the first edition, the “Creator” is a presence, although often invoked as a figure misguidedly used for other types of explanation of the natural world (Reference 1, page xviii).

Though he never explicitly denied the existence of a Creator, based on his other writings and commentaries made by others throughout his life time and the Darwin worshipers of the modern times, we are persuaded that Darwin was an atheist even before this book was written perhaps due to the influence of his grandfather Dr. Erasmus Darwin. Historians said that Darwin progressively moved away from Christianity as he entered into his advanced ages.

With this understanding of Darwin’s worldview, let me speculate why he embraced the Theory of Evolution: Just imagine if he had already pre-committed to the non- existence of God, the Creator, and yet felt the passion to explain the origin of life in scientific framework, what recourse he could get? He had to postulate that life must start from very simple things (primordial soup) and these simple things would gradually build themselves up to their present complex system against all odds. Because God was pre-supposedly not there in Darwin’s mind, the building up process had to be an outworking of a closed system with no outside intervention. In a closed system, by definition, there would be no injection of information from outside, things within had to happen spontaneously. Darwin realized it. This is why the concept of “information” which is so vital to any system appeared to be a design was nowhere to be explicitly found in his writings. Right here, he was facing a cardinal problem of how randomness could produce orderliness. To say that Darwin totally ignored information was not entirely true because, as interesting as it may seem, he mentioned in his book many laws, such as the laws summarized in the famous last graph of the book. I added the “law of” in the following paragraphs to make it read clearer without distorting Darwin’s points:

These laws, taken in the largest sense, being (law of) Growth with Reproduction; (law of) Inheritance which is almost implied by reproduction; (law of) Variability from the indirect and direct action of the external conditions of life, and from the use and disuse; (law of) Ration of Increase so high as to lead to a (law of) Struggle for life, and as a consequence to (law of) Natural Selection, entailing the (law of) Divergence of Character and the (law of) extinction of less-improved forms (Reference 1, page 384).

Without information and intervention from outside, evolution could not have happened based on the Second Law of Thermal Dynamics (endnote 2) but this fundamental principle was ignored. Furthermore, laws are one form of information. I encountered the “Theory of Information” during the last year of my undergrad study. I have to admit that I forgot most of it. But few axioms stuck in my mind. That is: (1) Information is not material; (2) Information carrier can be material; (3) Behind the information there is a mind. These are self-evident tenets. Another form of information is art. One cannot understand the art by analyzing the chemistry of the pigment, or the atomic structure of the material made up the canvas, one has to go into the mind of the artists or artisans in order to appreciate the beauty of his masterpieces. We also know that for every law there must be a lawgiver, and for every artwork there must be an artist—these too are self-evident. The questions: Who was the lawgiver in Darwin’s world? Who was the artist in the natural world? How could a mindless nature give rise to laws? Nor could the mindless paint produce an oil-painting? As I read this book, I discovered that if I mentally substituted the word “nature” with the word “Designer” or “God”, my mind became less strained and the arguments of the book sounded more tenable than as it is.

Supposing the Darwinian evolution was indeed true, the only mechanism he could conceived, I guessed, in his godless world had to be a spontaneous unguided random walk, namely, the things as we see them today is totally a random product of chance (endnote 3). To achieve the high order living beings (and intricately complex universe in modern evolution) through an unguided spontaneous process, the only agent is “time” —indeed, had to be a very long time– because in random walk, things would sometimes walk up a notch and sometimes would walk down a notch, canceling the previous beneficial action. To ensure the net result was a going upward, it had to have more walking-up than walking-down. So the random walk is not totally random. If so, the question becomes, “Who stacked the deck?” We see right here even the question itself is problematic because the word “who” in the question inevitably implies an outside agent. In order to avoid the question of the personal “who”, Darwin needed to introduce another term called “nature”. The “principle of natural selection” which says once life is promoted to a higher stage it must stay there without dropping down by the sustenance of natural force. A biased random walk is by definition, not natural because the word “biased” and “random” are contradictory terms. But nonetheless, this is the core of the Darwinian evolution: life is the random product of material-plus-chance-plus-time. One thing I should point out is that even the “time” parameter is problematic—Scientists had pointed out that the 4.5 billion years of earth history is way too short for the evolution into a single strip of gene from primordial substances through spontaneous random process, not to mention its encoding!

The book can best be described in my opinion as a “data book” because virtually the entire book are descriptions of life behaviors based on external observations of plant and animal worlds (endnote 4). To come up with a “theory” from these massive data, one must first have a set of premises. Darwin had not explicitly declared them. It was very difficult to deduct from such a data book. Incidentally, I recently came across R.C. Sproul’s book (Ref.3) by accident in which he cited a passage from another bookby Timothy Ferris. Ferris outlined three elements of the Darwinian premise which help me to perceive Darwin’s points in a more perceptive way. These premises are:

1. Each individual member of a given species is different.

2. All living creatures tend to produce more offspring than the environment can support.

3. Differences among individuals, combined with environmental pressures, affect the probability that a given individual will survive long enough to pass along its genetic traits.

From these basic principles, which had the benefit of empirical corroboration, a much more complex and far-reaching implications could develop. Let us examine them one by one with my own adaptations included:

1. The uniqueness of the individual is certainly affirmed today for the species Homo sapiens. Each individual has his or hers unique genetic code. Forensic pathology now prefers DNA over such techniques as fingerprinting. This individual uniqueness has importance implication in evolution. Say, for example, I want to buy five apples from the super market’s produce department, if all apples are exactly the same, I can just close my eyes and blindly pick five. But if they are individually unique, I must put some effort to select. But who is “I” in evolution? If there is no “I” to pick the apples, it ought to be the “nature”. Hence, the concept of “natural selection” is engendered.

2. In the example of human reproduction, though the egg of the female is fertilized by one sperm, a single male ejaculation may contain millions of sperm. What a waste? If 999,999 sperm are “wasted” to assure the fertilization of one egg, this indicates a powerful drive toward species survival and continuity. Hence, the concept of the “survival of the fittest” becomes necessary.

3. The third point is problematic: If a father-mouse saw another mouse caught by a mouse trap and died, the father-mouse (representing lower order animal than human) would teach the baby-mouse not to come closer to the trap in order to survive, but this has never been the case. If the mice could not pass the life-preserving trait to their next generation, it is hard to believe the living beings of much lower order than mice could. Another thing is that the term “genetic traits” is a contradiction in its own right because “gene” is a very complex information-filled substance. This take us back to the question of who was the information-giver mentioned earlier.

After listing all the aforementioned laws used by Darwin to “scientifically” build his case, the last paragraph continued:

Thus, from the war of nature, from famine and death, the most exalted object which we are capable of conceiving, namely, the production of the higher animals, directly follows. There is grandeur in this view of life, with its several powers, having been originally breathed into a few forms or into one; and that, whilst this planet has gone cycling on according to the fixed law of gravity, from so simple a beginning endless forms most beautiful and most wonderful have been, and are being evolved.

The entire book ended with the word “evolved” on page 384. One last question: Did Darwin try to leave some room for the existence of God when he wrote “with its several powers, having been originally breathed into a few forms or into one”? I leave this to the readers to decide.

While I think I have finished what I could say, I was keeping the draft to myself. I kept reflecting on the subject for many weeks and felt that something was somehow still missing in expressing my “feeling” toward this laborious book. It came to pass that one day, I was flipping pages of a book I came across in Barnes and Noble and I saw an interesting metaphor (Reference 4, page 79):

Suppose, for example, you ask me how a car works. I responded by telling you how to turn on the ignition, step on the gas, and steer with the wheel. You might object that I am explaining how to drive a car is what you really need to know and that the question of how a car works is largely irrelevant. I could reinforce this view by demonstrating that turning on the ignition, stepping on the gas, and steering with the wheel is precisely how one drives a car. After a little thought (and perhaps some driving experience), you would have every right to complain that this explanation is of no value to you when the car breaks down. You would realize that knowledge of drive a car —“dash board knowledge” —is no substitute for “engine knowledge.”

Behind the visible dashboard and gas pedal and steering wheel and the experienced feeling of the track, there are some invisible principles governing how the Otto cycles of a four-stroke engine works, and behind this Otto cycle principle is an even higher principle of Thermal dynamics and motion theories. Unless we start from these abstract non-physical concepts, we have not yet known how a car runs.

The admirable data-collection process of Darwin was tarnished by his over-simplification in making bold extrapolation to the origin of lives from the “dash board” data. His based assumption that God was not needed was non-scientific enough to make scientific implications. I am not saying that Darwin’s data collection process was totally superficial but the lack of emphases on how the information born by the cells of living beings to guide the development of life was the absence of “engine knowledge” at the very minimum.

Here is a true story. The renowned physicist, Nobel Prize winner, Richard Feynman went out on one Saturday with a group of fathers and their sons for a walk in the wilderness to learn about nature. The next Monday when they were all back to work, all the kids were playing in the field and one boy talked to Dr. Feynman. Here was their conversation (Reference 5, page 4):

Boy: “See that bird, what kind of a bird is that?”
• Feynman: “I haven’t the slightest idea what kind of a bird it is.”
• Boy: “It’s is a brown throated thrush,” or something,
• Feynman: “Your father doesn’t tell you anything.”
• Boy: “But it was the opposite: my father had taught me. Looking at a bird he says, “Do you know what that bird is? It’s a brown throated thrush; but in Portuguese it’s …. In Italian a ….,” he says, “in Chinese it’s a …., in Japanese a ….,” etcetera. Feynman: “Now you know in all the languages you want to know what the name of that bird is.”
• Boy: “At least I know something about the bird.”
• Feynman: “You’ll know absolutely nothing whatever about the bird. You only know about humans in different places and what they call the bird.
• Feynman: “Now, let’s look at the bird.” (Reference 5, page 4)

The difference between knowing the name of something and knowing something is very big. Darwin knew all names of insects, reptiles, aquatic and land creatures, plants, flowers, fruits, and many more. He took pain to categorize the organic world into Kingdom, Phylum, Class, Order, Family, Subfamily, Genus, and Species. I definitely cannot say “he knew nothing”. But he knew too little to enable him to theorize the origin of species. Hence, the idea of evolution should be viewed as a hypothesis at best. As Feynman said to the boy, “Now, let us look at the bird”, we can likewise say, “Now, let us look at an alternate idea — Creationism.”

References:
1. “The Origin of Species” by Charles Darwin; Barnes & Noble Classics.

2. Blog articles:
a. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=258
b. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=234
c. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=205

3. “The Consequences of Ideas” by R.C. Sproul.

4. “Physics for the Rest of Us” by Roger S. Jones.

5. “The Pleasure of Finding Things Out” by Richard P. Feynman.

Endnotes:

1. Ravi Zacharias’ apologetic framework. (Readers may Google it)

2. Second law of thermal dynamics can be traced to French Scientist Sadi Carnot in 1824. It states that randomness cannot produce orderliness unless external information is introduced into the otherwise close-system.

3. We speak of “chance events” not because the events have no cause, but because we either did not intend to cause the actual results that occurred or because we don’t know what the actual causes of the events are. In this sense the word chance functions as a substitute for the word ignorance (R.C. Sproul).

4. This is why I rarely quote from the bulk of this book in this article.

==============================================================

《物种起源》读后感

作者:盧天賜  翻译:高玲

查尔斯·达尔文的名字已经变成了进化论的同义词,尽管在达尔文以前就出现了各种各样的进化学说。而且直到今天也没有一个标准版的进化“论”,而是几个有着细微差异的进化理论同时并存。这就是说进化这个概念本身也在不断地进化,不断地演变,但是达尔文的名字却始终是进化论的中心。本文将基于达尔文的经典之作《物种起源》(参1),重点讨论达尔文学说。达尔文于1839年着手写此书,1844年基本完稿,直到1859年才终于出版。也许害怕这本书会触犯众怒,他克制了15年才将其出版。书中他得出结论,认为地球上所有的有机生物都源于某一种简单原始体。所有的生物都是从这种简单原始体进化而来,而且至今仍在不断地进化着。这就是宏观进化论的精华,它与微观进化论的不同点在于,微观进化论把进化局限于同类物种中的改变和适应(参3,189-290页)。然而,依我所见,他书中的所有例子都是微观进化,宏观进化论只是这些例子的推论而已。

 本文不是读书报告,也不是该书的简介,而是我个人的“评论”。我在过去已经对达尔文进化论的合理性进行了多次评论(参2),但是一年前我下定决心,要在读其他作者的二手资料的同时,研读这本经典著作,这样可以直接“听听”达尔文自己怎样说。首先,我发现达尔文的书再版了很多次。第一版于1859年出版,书名叫《论物种起源》。其后在达尔文的一生中改编了六次。从第二版开始达尔文从书名中去掉了“论”字。我所读的是由 Barnes & Noble书店发行的经典系列,是达尔文的早期作品。

查尔斯·达尔文(1809-1882)是个很聪明的人,我欣赏他收集可测量和可观察的实验数据的能力。在讨论他是怎样从这些数据中得出大胆推论之先,我们必须先来一睹他的世界观。本书的编辑乔治·利维在序言中写道:

达尔文不是一个反对宗教的鬥士,而是一位狂热的科学爱好者,他试图从第二因的角度来思考重大问题并且找到答案。他的理论并不像他书名所说那样涉及终极起源,本书并不想设法解释天地伊始,而是假设某种或某些生物已经存在了。(参1xvii页)

依我所见,每个世界观(不论是基督教世界观或进化论世界观)都必须经过严格的“真理测试”才能被人有意义地接受。这种“真理测试”不可避免地要包含起源(第一因)、意义、道德和命运这些方面,对这些方面的答案必须连贯一致。避开“第一因”而直接讨论“第二因”就是非常不稳固的开端。利维接着写道:

《物种起源》始终没有直接触及宗教问题,而是重复地宣称,用第二因科学地解释自然进程比用特殊创造论解释更加优越。他从头到尾非常小心地不让创造着出现,甚至不允许用创造者来解释自然现象。(参1xviii页)

当达尔文说“第二因比第一因更加优越”时,他是在做科学的论断吗,还是只做哲学见解?达尔文从来没有用过“上帝”一词,但是他有时却用“至高至上的创作者”来隐含上帝,书中383页这样写道:

至高至上的创作者似乎对于每种生物曾经被独立创造这样的观点感到十分满足。我认为,就像个体的出生和死亡一样,过去和现在,世界上物种的出现和绝灭是由第二因决定的。这与我们所知道的造物主在物质上打下印记的法则更相符合。当我不把一切生物看作是特别的创造物,而看作是远古某些少数生物的直系后代,依我看来,它们变得高贵了,这些少数生物远在志留利亚地质系统第一层沉积下来以前就生活着。

达尔文似乎对上帝的存在不愿提及,而更愿意使他自己的观点“变得高贵”,他的观点就是上帝不需要出现在进化的框架中,一切的遗传和演变都是自然选择的结果。再说一次,当他使自己的观点变高贵时,他用的是哲学的预先假设,而不是科学推论。当我读到编辑对书中384页最后一段的评论时,我似乎感觉到“上帝”这个概念很困扰达尔文。编辑这样写道:

书中著名的最后一段宣称若干能力被吹入某一种或某些生物类型中。这里重新启用吹入,像在模仿圣经《创世纪》中的上帝;但由于用的是被动式,使人觉得模棱两可,到底是在吹入?还是仅仅是个比喻?在第二版中达尔文在吹入前加入了被造物主几个字。其实即使是第一版,造物主也出现过,只是被错误地用作另类解释自然界一个角色罢了。(参1xviii页)

虽然达尔文从来没有明确地否认上帝的存在,但是基于他的其它著作、以及他的同时代人和现代崇拜者对他的评论,我们可以肯定地说达尔文受他祖父 Erasmus Darwin博士的影响,在写此书之前就是个无神论者。历史学家说达尔文年老后逐渐远离基督教。

用达尔文的这种世界观,让我来推测他为什么接受了进化论:试想一下,如果他已经预先假设了上帝(即造物主)的不存在,但是他充满激情地想用科学的框架来解释物种起源,那么他有什么可以求助呢?他必须设定生命是从简单的东西(原始汤)开始的,这些简单的东西必须克服一切困难,逐渐建造自己,演变成今天这样的复杂系统。因为达尔文认为上帝必须预设不存在,那么这种建造过程必须是在一个没有外界干预的封闭系统进行的。根据定义,在一个封闭系统中,没有外界信息注入,内在发生的事情必须是自发的。达尔文明白这一点,这就是为什么“信息”这个对任何被设计系统攸关重要的概念没有明显出现在他的书中。到此,他需要面对如何从随机产生有序这个最基本的问题。若说达尔文彻底忽视了信息,也不完全对,因为,很有意思,他在书中提到了很多定律,比如,在书中著名的最后一段,他总结出了如下定律,我在其中加了“定律”一词以使大家读起来更加明白,而又不扭曲达尔文的原意:

这些法则,就其最广泛的意义来说,就是伴有生殖的生长(定律);包含在生殖内的遗传(定律);由于外在环境的间接和直接影响以及由于不常使用所引起的变异(定律):生殖率如此之高以致引起生存斗争(定律),因而导致自然选择(定律)、并引起性能分歧(定律)和劣势物种的绝灭(定律)。(参1384页)

根据热力学第二定律(注1),没有外界的信息和外界的干预,进化是不可能发生的。然而这个最基本的法则被达尔文忽视了。定律是信息的一种形式。我在大学最后一年学了“信息理论”,我不得不承认我已经忘掉大部分了,但是在我脑海里依然存留着一些公理:(1)信息是非物质的;(2)信息的运载物可以是物质;(3)信息的背后有一个思想。这些都是不言自明的原则。信息的另一种形式是艺术,我们不能通过分析颜料的化学成分或画布的原子结构来理解艺术,我们必须进入画家或工匠的思想来欣赏其作品的美丽。我们也懂得每个定律都有一个立律者,每件艺术品都必须有一位艺术家—这些也都是不言自明的。问题是:谁是达尔文世界中的立律者呢?谁是自然界的艺术家呢?一个无意识的自然界怎样自己产生定律呢?一个无头脑的颜料怎样生成一副油画呢?当我读这本书时,我发现如果在脑海中把“自然”二字换成“创造者”或“上帝”,我的思想变得不太受捆绑,并且书中的论证听上去更顺理成章。

假设达尔文的进化论确实是正确的,那么我猜想,在这个无上帝的世界,他可以构想的唯一的机制必须是自发的无导向的随机漫步(Random Walk),即今天我们所看到的东西完全是随机率的产品(注2)。要从自发的无导向的过程产生高等生物(和现今错综复杂的宇宙),唯一的依赖是“时间”,而且必须是相当长的时间。这是因为在随机漫步中,物质有时会向上发展一步,有时会向下退后一步,抵消了原来的成效。为了确保最终的结果是进化,进步必须比退步多。这样看来随机漫步并不完全是随机了。如果是这样,问题就变成了“谁在其中做了手脚呢?”我们看到,这个问题本身就有问题,因为“谁”这个字本身就不可避免地隐喻着一个外部代理。为了避免这个人性化的“谁”的问题,达尔文引进了“自然”一词。“自然选择定律”指出,一旦生物被提升到某个高级阶段,它必须停留在那里而不被自然力量拖下来。这样一个有偏颇的随机漫步从定义上讲是不自然的,因为“偏颇”和“随机”是相互矛盾的词汇。但无论如何,这就是达尔文进化论的核心:物质+机遇+时间。我要指出的是,就是“时间”也有问题—科学家已经指出地球年龄只有45亿年,这个时间太短了!原始物质都不可能在这么短时间里随机自发地进化成基因中的单一条带,更何况编码!

在我看来,这本书可以当作是一部“数据书”,因为几乎全书都是在基于对植物和动物外部观察的基础上,描述它们的生活行为(注3)。要想从这些海量数据中得出“理论”,必须要有一组大前提,而达尔文并没有明确阐述这些大前提。从这本数据书中推演出理论是非常困难的一项工作。顺便说一下,我最近碰巧读到R.C.斯普罗的书(参3),书中他引用了提摩太·费里斯书中的一段话。费里斯概括了达尔文的三个大前提,它有助于我更清楚地察验达尔文的观点。这些大前提是:

  1. 同一物种中每个成员是不同的。
  2. 每个生物往往会生产很多后代,多于环境所能承受的。
  3. 个性的差异,加上环境的压力,影响了个体传递其遗传特质的概率,它只有活得足够长才有可能传递遗传特质给下一代。

从这些经过试验验证的基本的原则,可以推断出更复杂深远的涵义。让我们来一一细看,其中我加上了自己的注解:

  1.  “个体的特性今天已经在人类身上得到证实:每个人都有其独特的基因代码。法医现在更喜欢用DNA验证,而不是用指纹验证。这种个体特性在进化中起到至关重要的作用。”比如说,我想在超市的新鲜蔬果部門取五个苹果,如果苹果都长得一模一样的话,我只要闭上眼睛随便拿出五个即可。但事实上,它们每个都不相同,我必须花点儿努力去挑选。然而这个“我”在进化中是谁呢?应该是“自然”。这样“自然选择”这个概念就产生了。
  2.  在人类繁殖的例子中,尽管女人的卵子只受孕于一个精子,但是男人一次射精会包含几百万个精子。太浪费了?如果浪费999999个精子只是为了保证一个卵子受孕,这就说明生物有强大的动力要生存和延续下去。这样“适者生存”的概念变成了必然。
  3.  第三点有些问题:如果鼠爸爸看到另一个老鼠死在鼠夹上了,鼠爸爸(代表比人类低级的动物)应该教鼠宝宝们为了生存不要靠近鼠夹。但是从来没有发生过这样的事。如果老鼠不能把救命的特质传给下一代,那么很难相信比老鼠更低等的生物会这样做。另外,“基因特质”本身就很矛盾,因为“基因”是非常复杂、充满信息的东西,这就把我们又带回到先前问过的谁是信息的给予者这个问题了。

达尔文列举了上述所有的定律来试图用“科学方法”自圆其说,之后在书中最后一段继续写道:

这样,从自然界的战争里,从饥饿和死亡里,我们便能体会到最可赞美的目的,即高级动物的产生,直接随之而至。这种生命观点是何等壮丽啊:原始,若干能力被吹入到几种或一种生物类型中去,行星按照引力的既定法则继续运行,最美丽的和最奇异的类型从如此简单的始端,过去,直到现今还在继续进化着。

 整本书以“进化着”结尾。最后一个问题:当达尔文写道“若干能力被吹入到一种或一种生物类型中去”的时候,他是否给上帝的存在留了一定的空间?我把这个问题留给读者去思考。

当我写完了所要写的,就把手稿自己留着。在余下的几个礼拜里,不断地推敲。总觉得对这本费时费力的书的“感觉”言犹未尽。有一天我在Barnes & Noble书店翻书,看到一个非常有趣的比喻(参4,79页):

假设你问我汽车是如何运作的,我告诉你怎样打开点火器、踩油门、操纵方向盘。你可能会说我告诉你的是怎样开车,跟汽车是怎样运作大相径庭。我然后又给你示范怎样开打火器、踩油门、操纵方向盘,强调说这绝对是如何让车动起来的方法。稍加思索后(也许还有一些驾驶经验),你完全有理由抱怨说,我的解释在车坏了的时侯对你完全没有用处。你可能意识到驾车的知识(即仪表盘知识)和引擎知识根本是两回事。

在这些可见的表盘、油门、方向盘、以及路状经验的背后,存在着看不见的原理决定着四缸发动机的奥托循环怎样运作;在奥托循环背后,还有更高级的热动力学理论。除非我们从这些抽象的概念开始了解,我们根本无法知道汽车的运作原理。

达尔文从采集到的“表盘数据”过于简单化地大胆推论生命的起源,这使得其令人肃然起敬的数据收集过程黯然失色。他以“不需要上帝”这个假设作为基础是非常不科学的,因此不能有任何科学意义。我不是说,达尔文的数据采集过程完全肤浅,但是它没有重视一些“引擎知识”,比如说生物细胞中的信息怎样来指导生命的进程。

以下个真实的故事。著名物理学家,诺贝尔奖得主理查德·费曼在某个一个星期六和一群父亲和他们的儿子们到旷野去学习大自然。接下来的星期一,他们都回到了工作岗位,孩子们都在外面玩耍。有一个男孩和费曼聊天,以下是他们的对话(参5,4页):

 男孩:你看那只鸟,它是什么鸟呢?

费曼:我一点儿也不知道它是什么鸟。

男孩:它是一只褐喉画眉鸟。(或某种鸟)

费曼:“你父亲什么都没教你。”

男孩:恰恰相反,我父亲教过我。看到一只鸟他会说:你知道这是什么鸟吗?这是褐喉画眉鸟;葡萄牙语是……,意大利语是……’他接着说:中文是……,日语是……’等等

费曼:“那么你只知道用不同的语言怎样称呼这只鸟。”

男孩:“我至少对这只鸟知道一些东西呀。”

费曼:“你对这支鸟一窍不通,你只知道人类住在不同的地方以及他们怎样称呼这种鸟。”

费曼:“让我们一起来深入了解一下这只鸟吧。”(参5,4页)

    知道一物的名称和真知道此物,其差别非常大。达尔文知道所有昆虫,爬行动物,水生和陆地生物,植物,花卉,水果和许多动植物的名称。他还不辞劳苦地为有机世界分类为界(Kingdom)、门(Phylum)、纲(Class)、目(Order)、科(Family)、属(Genus)、种(Species)这些体系。我绝对不能说:“他一无所知”。但是若想推论物种的起源,他知道得实在太少了。所以说,进化论充其量可以被看作是一个假设。就像费曼对那个男孩说的那样:“让我们一起来深入了解一下这只鸟。”,我们可以说:“让我们一起来深入了解一下另一种观念—神创论。”

参考文献:

1. 《物种起源》查尔斯·达尔文;Barnes & Noble 经典系列

2. 博客文章:

a. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=258

b. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=234

c. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=205

3.《思想的结果》R.C.斯普罗

4.《普通人的物理世界》罗杰·S.琼斯

5.《发现的乐趣》理查德·P.费曼

注解:

1. 热力学第二定律是法国科学家萨迪·卡诺于1824年发现的。它指出在一个封闭系统中,要使物质从无序到有序必须借助外界力量。

2. 我们所讲的“偶然事件”不是因为事件没有原因,而是因为我们不想有这样的结果,或者因为我们不知道事件的实际原因是什么。在这个意义上, “偶然”的替代词是 “无知”。

3. 这就是为什么我在本文中很少大段引用该书。

 

 

 

Posted in Philosophy/Religion, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

論恩典 (On Grace)

By T.C. Lo 盧天賜 (11/17/2012)

In the book, <Grasping God’s Word>, the authors, Duvall and Hays, make an interesting juxtaposition between two Bible characters (Ref. 1): One was a recipient of God’s grace; another was an abuser of God’s grace. Their lives and how they ended up may serve as an important spiritual lesson for us all.

Rabab was best known for her prominent role in the capture of Jericho during the days of Joshua (Josh. 2:1, etc. Matt. 1:5; Heb. 11:31; James 2:25). 

Achan was an Israelite who took a garment, silver and gold, part of the spoil of Jericho. (Josh. 6:17-19)

Rahab喇合 (Joshua 2)

Achan 亞干 (Joshua 7)

woman man
Canaanite Hebrew (tribe of Judah, the best)
prostitute (disrespectable) respectable
should have died, but survived and prospered should have prospered, but died
her family and all she owned survived his family and all he owned perished
nation perishes nation prospers
hides the spies from the king hides the loot from God and Joshua
hides the spies on the roof hides the loot under his tent
fears the God of Israel does not fear the God of Israel
has only heard of God, yet believes has seen the acts of God, but disobeys
her house survives, while the city burned his tent is burned
cattle, sheep, and donkeys of Jericho perish cattle, sheep, and donkeys of Achan perish
she becomes like an Israelite and lives he becomes like a Canaanite and dies

This reminded me another juxtaposition illustrated by Charles R. Swindoll. Through his illustration, Swindle points out that Christians are the chosen ones out of God’s amazing grace (pp.63-64 of Ref.2):

Mephibosheth was the son of Jonathan; grandson of Saul; crippled in accident; honored and provided for by David (II Sam. 4:4; 9:6-13; 16:1-4; 19:24-30; 21:7)

Mephibosheth (2 Samuel 9:1-10)

Christians

Once Mephibosheth enjoyed fellowship with his father. And so did the original couple, Adam and Eve, in the lovely Garden of Eden.
When disaster struck, fear came, and Mephibosheth suffered a fall that crippled him for the rest of his life. And so it was when sin came, humanity suffered a fall which has left us permanently disabled the earth.
David, the king, out of unconditional love for his beloved friend Jonathan sought out anyone to whom he might extend his grace. In the like manner, God the father, because of His unconditional acceptance of His one and only Son’s death on the cross, continues to seek anyone to whom He might extend His grace.
The disable man had nothing, did nothing, and deserved nothing. He didn’t even try to win the king’s favor. All he could do was to humbly accept it. So we—sinners without hope and totally undeserving, in no way worthy of our God’s favor—humbly accept it.
The king restored the cripple from his miserable existence—a place of barrenness and desolation—to a place of fellowship and honor. God, our Father, has done the same for us. From our own personal “Lo-debar” (v.4) of brokenness and depravity, He rescued us and brought us into a place of spiritual nourishment and intimate closeness.
David adopted Mephibosheth into his royal family, providing him with uninterrupted provisions, nourishment, and blessings. We, too, have been adopted as sons and daughters into His royal ranks, surrounded by ceaseless delights.
The adopted son’s limp was a constant reminder of the king’s grace. Our imperfect state keeps us from ever forgetting that where sin abounds, grace super abounds.
When Mephibosheth sat at the king’s table, he was treated as one of David’s own sons—no less than Absalom or Solomon. When we feast one day with our Lord, the same will be true.

Contemporary Bible scholars’ perceptions on grace are worthy of noting here:

Grace focuses on who God is and what He has done, and takes focus off ourselves. But people easily think that we need to do something to earn God’s favor, as though grace is too good to be true (Ref.2).

What is “Grace”? Pastor Ed Lin said it right, “Grace is an undeserving gift given by un-obligated giver offered unconditionally.” Muslims have the code of laws, Jews have the covenant, Hindus have the Karma (因果報應), Buddhists have their Noble Eight-fold Path (of right views), but Christianity has grace. In short, GRACE is: God’s Riches At Christ’s Expense (quoted from one of his sermon).

In his classic, <The Holiness of God>, RC Sproul said, “We experience the grace of an infinite God, but grace is not infinite. God sets limits to His patience and forbearance.” So, grace on one hand is the purifying fire to turn everything into beauty, but on the other hand, it burns all that which are in nonconformity with the character of God. (Ref.3)

References:

Ref.1: “Grasping God’s Word” by Duvall and Hays; p. 298. (The author of this article did not quoted directly from the book but through a sermon of Dr. Jeffrey S.Lu (呂紹昌) of the LOGOS Evangelical Seminary (正道福音神學院) at a special church meeting in 2007. The Chinese title of his sermon was <在恩典中被神提拔的喇合” 與 “從恩典中自甘墮落的亞干>.

Ref.2: “The Grace awakening” by Charles R. Swindoll, pp.63-64.

Ref.3: “The Holiness of God” by RC Sproul; p.184.

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

今天的聖經符合原文嗎? (附: 死海古卷的發現)

By TC Lo (盧天賜); November 9, 2012

我相信原文聖經是上帝的話語. 但原文早巳失傳, 而我們手頭的聖經是從抄本 (manuscripts) 翻譯過來的. 翻譯的正確與否是很容易考證的. 但問題是: 我們怎知這些抄本與原文符合呢? 我們可用以下數方面來探討.

抄本的數目

除聖經以外, 最古老的手抄本 (manuscripts) 不超過十本. 但新約的希臘文 (部份或全部) 手抄本却超過五千本, 如把其他文字的新約手抄本也算在內, 則超過二萬五千本. 把這麼多的抄本作比較, 學者發現它們是一致的.

抄本與原文的時距

新約原文與其各抄本的時距甚短: 部份約翰福音: 40年內. 全部新約: 100-150年內. 而最古老的非聖經文献, 如Plato and Aristotle 的作品, 它們的原文與抄本的時距達 700年之久. 時距愈短, 筆誤 (copy errors) 愈少. 初期教父說, 如果把所有新約抄本來重新修復成原文, 差異只不過有11 節之多. 而這 11 節與聖經中心思想–救恩–完全無關 (Note 1). 很多抄本現藏在英国的 John Rylands University Library in Manchester University 內.

抄本與抄本間的差異

如果我們把在同一個抄本內不同書卷中所記載的同一件事件作比較, 或在不同的抄本之間, 同一書卷所記載的事件作比較, 我們會發現它們的差異是很小的. 而且這些小小的差異是可以自動用邏輯去協調的.

聖經的免疫系统

馮秉誠甚致認為聖經有本質上的免疫系统, 可以自動清除手抄錯誤. 兹以希伯來文聖經 (Masoretic Text) 及中文和合本的三個例子說明之:

例1: (Note 2)
• 王下24:8 約雅斤登基的時候,年十八歲,在耶路撒冷作王三個月.
• 代下36:9約雅斤登基的時候年八歲,在耶路撒冷作王三個月零十天.

首先, 有两個譯本同意王下24:8 的說法: 七十士譯本 (Septuagint) 和古敘利亞譯本 (Old Syriac versions) 又叫別西大譯本 (Peshitta) 都把代下36:9 記載為約雅斤十八歲 (非八歲) 時登基. 但更重要的證据則來自聖經本身:

• 王下24:15 (巴比倫王) 並將約雅斤和王母、后妃、太監與國中的大官,都從耶路撒冷擄到巴比倫去了.

可見當時約雅斤己經結婚, 不然怎會有后妃 (wives)? 因此不可能是八歲. 所以一定是 十八歲. 再者, 筆誤的原因可能是王下24:8 中的 “十八” 其 “十” 字可能是指代下36:9 中的 “十天”; 因為希伯來文的 “十八” 是 “八和十” 之意.

例2: (Note 2)
• 代下 22:2 亞哈謝登基的時候年四十二歲, 在耶路撒冷作王一年。他母親名叫亞她利雅,是暗利的孫女。
• 王下 8:25-26猶大王約蘭的兒子亞哈謝登基的時候年二十二歲,在耶路撒冷作王一年。他母親名叫亞她利雅,是以色列王暗利的孫女。

究竟亞哈謝登基時是四十二歲還是二十二歲? 答案來自聖經本身:

• 代下21:20 約蘭登基的時候年三十二歲,在耶路撒冷作王八年。

約蘭登基時是三十二歲, 作王八年後便是四十歲, 兒子亞哈謝繼承王位時怎可能是四十二歲, 比父親還老呢? 所以兒子登基時是二十二歲. 還有, 七十士譯本和古敘利亞譯本都記載亞哈謝是二十二歲登基.

例 3: (Note 3)
• 代下 9:25 所羅門有套車的馬四千棚, 有馬兵一萬二千,安置在屯車的城邑和耶路撒冷,就是王那裡。
• 王上 4:26 所羅門有套車的馬四萬 (NIV 譯作四千),還有馬兵一萬二千。

一萬二千騎兵用不着四萬匹馬, 所以 “代下” 的數字是比 “王上” 的數字較為合理的.

文士抄寫時的態度

文士們抄寫時的態度是非常認真的. 每當抄錯一字, 就把該皮頁毀掉, 用新的皮頁重新再來. 每當他們抄到 “耶和華” 的名字時, 便起身沐浴自潔, 洗筆淨墨, 表示對神的尊崇. 抄寫的準確度可由一件考古事件證明之.  詳情請看附錄中的 “死海古卷的發現”.

文士們的忠於原文

我想當文士抄到 <王上四章廿六節> 時, 心想這一定不是 “四萬” 而是 “四千”, 於是便滿有信心地把自己的意思加進抄寫的過程中. 但文士並沒有這樣做, 他認為忠心地抄寫比自我解經更為重要.  不是一位文士如此, 乃是所有抄經的文士們也是如此. 他們那忠於原文的態度便供給了我們更大的信心, 知道我們今天所讀的聖經是與原文無出入的.

聖經難題

筆者必需指出, 抄寫的正確並不代表難題的化解. 聖經中是有不少難題的 (見下例). 但聖靈奇妙地使這些難題, 雖供學者有研究的機會, 但不影響救恩的本質, 好讓一般平凡人都能因讀聖經而得到永生.

例: 學者對舊約巨大數字的困惑是存在的: 據民數記 (1:46) 和 (26:51) 記載的資料, 得知當時凡廿十歲以上能出去打仗的男丁超過六十萬, 從而可推算到以色列人的總人口數目可達二百萬. 然而並非所有廿十歲以上的男丁都可以打仗, 那麼總人口的推算就應更多了, 可達三百萬至五百萬之譜. 以當時的地理環境, 出埈及後的年日, 漂流曠野時的死亡率, 不能不使人認為這推算出來的人口總量是個似平不近情理的巨大數字, 至今學者還是困惑. 對此 “舊約中巨大數字” 的解釋, 學者們提出多式各樣的可能性, 有興趣者可參考:

http://www.christadelphianbooks.org/agora/art_less/l03.html

如果馮秉誠的 “聖經免疫” 特性是普及性的話, 那麼對上經文的解釋, 我們只能說, 我們尚未找到其中的解碼 ECC (Error Correction Code) 鑰匙. 有待日後的更深研討. 聖經真是一生研究不盡的書, 這更指的神的偉大和衪的超自然性.

Note 1: “Is the NT Reliable?” by Sean McDowell; Decision 11/2007, p.21.
Note 2: “聖經權威” by 里程 (馮秉誠); pp.324-325.
Note 3: “Who Made God?” by Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler; p.120.

—–附錄—–

死海古卷 (Dead Sea scroll) 是由四萬塊手抄碎片 (inscribed fragments) 所組成的. 這些碎片被重新按原樣重組合成了超過五百本書. 這些文献是基督前超過一千年的舊約聖經抄本並其註釋也包括昆蘭 (Qumran) 社區的著作. 考古學者 Ralph Earle 生動而簡潔地說明它被發現的經過:

古卷的發現是現世代最迷人的故事之一. 於一九四七年三月, 貝多因人 (Bedouin) 的一位牧童, 名穆罕默德 (Muhammad) 正在找他失落的一隻羊. 他拿一塊石頭往一個洞裡掉, 這洞是在死海西面的峭壁, 是位於耶利哥 (Jericho) 城南部八哩之處. 使他驚訝的是, 他聽到陶器破碎的聲音. 調查 一下, 他發現一個驚人的景象. 洞底有幾個巨大的瓦罐, 內藏着被細麻布包着的皮製卷軸. 由於瓦罐周密地被密封, 以至這些卷軸能被保存其良好狀態達差不多1900年之久.

死海古卷包括全本完整的以賽亞書抄本, 並零碎的以賽亞書38至60章的手抄碎片, 和幾乎舊約每一本書的碎片. 主要的手抄碎片是以賽亞書及摩西五經 (Pentateuch: 創, 出, 利, 民, 申), 破爛的撤母以記 (上, 下), 两章完整的哈巴谷書, 還有很多非聖經的卷軸是與昆蘭社區有關的.

  • 以賽亞書原文寫於701 B.C.
  • 死海古卷是抄本, 於A.D.68被安放在洞裡.
  • 死海古卷於 A.D. 1947 被發現.
  • 所以它在瓦罐內完整無缺地保存了 (1947-68=) 1861年, 即差不多一千九百年.
  • 死海古卷的完整的希伯來文以賽亞書抄本被古文書學家 (paleographers) 鑑定為125 B.C. 的抄本.
  • 在死海古卷被發現前, 最古老的手抄本是瑪所拉經文 (Masoretic text), 它被認為是標準的希伯來文聖經, 瑪所拉經文是被鑑定為A.D.916的抄本.
  • 所以死海古卷的以賽亞書抄本比瑪所拉經文早了 (916+125=) 1041年. Merrill F. Unger 指出: 死海古卷的發現是有其非同凡響的意義. 因為它與瑪所拉經文雖隔千年但它們文本 (text) 中字與字間的相同率達95%之高. 死海古卷的意義就在此: 瑪所拉經文竟與它千年前的抄本幾乎無異. 這說明歷世歷代的抄本的精確性!
  • 賽亞書53章共166個字, 死海古卷與瑪所拉經文的差異只有17處:
    • 10處是與拼字 (spelling) 有關, 不影响其意義.
    • 4處是與文章風格 (stylistic changes) 有關, 如用不同的連接詞 (conjunctions) 等.
    • 死海古卷完整的賽亞書第53章多了3個 “光light” 字, 但不影响全文意義, 且被其它两項文献所支持: 希臘文舊約七十士譯本 (Septuagint或簡稱 LXX)及 IQIsa (在洞號#1 中所發現的以賽亞書的手抄碎片, 稱號為 Isaiah A).

在今天所謂 “死海第一洞 (Dead Sea Cave 1)” 內有八卷軸, 其中五卷軸被設在耶路撤冷的敘利亞東正教修道院 (Syrian Orthodox Monastery) 的大主教 (archbishop) 所購買, 其它三卷軸分別在两瓦罐內則由希伯來大學的教授 Sukenik 所購買. 卷軸被發現時, 這事都沒有被宣揚. 及至Sukenik教授購買卷軸後的第二天, 即1947年十一月, 他在日記上寫道, “這發現可能是在巴勒斯坦土地內最大的發現之一, 是我們從未期望過的. 但這些重要話語當時並未被發表.

幸好因為大主教不憧希伯來文, 所以他便在1948年二月, 打電話給設在耶路撤冷的美國東方研究學院 (American School of Oriental Research), 告訴他們有關卷軸的事. 當時的臨時主任是位年青的優秀業餘攝影師, 名John Trever. 用盡其艱鉅專注的努力, Trever 把偉大的以賽亞書卷軸, 每一行都攝影下來, 構成一幅長24呎10吋的圖片 (筆者約 20 年前訪耶路撒冷曾親眼在古卷博物館見過). 他親自沖洗 數張感光板並用空郵寄給廣泛地被人認定是美國聖經考古學院教務長 (dean of American biblical archaeologists) 的Johns Hopkins 大學教授, W.F. Albright 博士. 在Albright 博士的回信中, 他寫道, “這是我極衷心熱誠的祝賀, 是為這項當今最偉大的手寫本 (manuscript) 的發現! 這真的是絕對驚人的發現! 在有關原稿的真實性的領域裏, 這就幸運地不可能有極輕微的懷疑在其中.” 他鑑定死海古卷的抄寫年代約為100 B.C., 甚至更早些.

取材于:

  • “Is the Bible Intolerant? Sexist? Oppressive? Homophobic? Outdated? Irrelevant?” by Amy Orr-Ewing; pp.44-46.
  • “Searching for Truth” by Joe Boot; p.131.

 

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

傳福音是基督徒的使命

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); October 20, 2012

宗教與福音
對聖經的世界觀不甚了解的人總認為宗教是人性中最祟高的表達. 一般來說, 人們的意見都視宗教為一種固有地令人欽佩, 高尚且對社會有益處的東西. 但實際上, 在所有人文學科 (哲學, 文學, 藝術等) 中沒有一樣比宗教對人的靈魂更具潛在性的危害力. 沒有一樣東西比錯誤的宗教更邪惡, 且邪惡得更透切. 因此, 耶穌在世時常常毫不保留地嚴嚴斥責那些披着聖經真理外衣的假師傅和猶太宗教的領袖們. 使徒保羅也是如此. 所以傳福音不是傳一種稱為基督教的宗教, 乃是介紹耶穌給罪人, 讓他們認識耶穌是救世主並與祂建立個人的関係. 這不是說我們不能用 “基督教” 這三個字來代表福音, 乃是說當我們用 “基督教” 這三個字時, 我們要了解其內涵乃是與耶穌基督建立個人的関係而非遵守一些宗教禮儀和道德規範. (not religion but relationship). (Ref.1)

傳福音是基督徒的使命
耶穌進前來,對他們說:“天上地下所有的權柄都賜給我了。所以,你們要去,使萬民作我的門徒,奉父、子、聖靈的名給他們施洗(註:或作“給他們施洗,歸於父、子、聖靈的名)。凡我所吩咐你們的,都教訓他們遵守,我就常與你們同在,直到世界的末了。” (馬太福音 28:18-20)

安得烈 (Andrew) 的榜樣
安得烈是新約人物. 聖經中記載不多, 但從他身上, 我們可以支取教訓, 使我們成為有効的福音使者.

• 當安得烈認識耶穌後, 他的反應是: 他先找著自己的哥哥西門,對他說, “我們遇見彌賽亞了!” 於是領他去見耶穌 (約1:41-42). 這两節聖經有幾個重要字眼:

 先—-表示傳福音要有迫切感, 要把它看為首要的偽優先次序.

 找—-表示付代價的精神和願意犧牲的精神. 門徒關心食物, 耶穌關心人的靈魂 (約4:31-32). 保羅也是如此 (I Cor.9:23). 彼德遜 (Jim Peterson: 導航會資深宣教士) 在他的 “Evangelism as a life style” 書中道, “宣教行動之所以不成功, 是因為宣教士沒有用生活方式去配合他們的宣講.” 我們應用心靈眼睛去找出人對福音的需要. 最悲莫如視而不見, 聽而不聞!

 哥哥—傳福音從自己家人開始. 這不是說要等到家人都全部信主後才開始向別人傳福音, 乃是說我們要常常想着親人的灵魂. 當你把福音傳給別人時, 別人有一天也可能把福音傳回給你的家人. 福音線是很奇妙地連接在一起的. (See Appendix)

 彌賽亞—-這是信息的內容; 福音的核心. 福音的重點是對象, 不是宗教的儀式, 而信仰的對象是彌賽亞, 即基督. 耶穌就是舊約所預言的那位彌賽亞.

 領—-這是行動. 孫中山的 “行易知難” 或許給我們鼓勵. 撒瑪利亞婦人 (Samaritan woman) 蒙恩後開口向族人傳福音. 腓利開口向埃提 阿伯太監傳福音. 用平凡簡話觸動人, 心裡尊主為大 (I Pt.3:15). 撒瑪利亞婦人信主後立刻放下水罐. 不再害怕別人對她的目光. 她不是靠學問, 學位, 只重於行動, 結果多人信主. (John 4:39)

• 耶穌所行的神蹟吸引了許多群眾. 耶穌舉目見五千人湧前來,見他們餓了, 就對腓力說: “我們從哪裡買餅叫這些人吃呢?” 腓力回答說:“我怎會夠錢買那麼多食物給那麼多人吃飽呢?” 有一個門徒叫安得烈,對耶穌說:“在這裡有一個孩童,帶著五個大麥餅、兩條魚,但是要分給這許多人,還是不夠呀?耶穌對安得烈說, “盡管把五餅二魚遞給我吧.” 於是安得烈便從孩童手中取了五餅二魚交給耶穌, 耶穌用神蹟喂飽了五千人. (c.f. 約6:1-12).

你以為向一個小孩子要東西是一件容易的事嗎? 但安得烈卻有異常的說服力. 可見他是一個可愛的人, 對人富有敏感性的人, 和容易被人親近的人. 這豈不是傳福音者應有的特徵嗎?

• 那時,上來過節禮拜的人中,有幾個希臘人。他們來見加利利伯賽大的腓力,求他說:“先生,我們願意見耶穌。” 腓力去告訴安得烈,安得烈同腓力去告訴耶穌。(約12:20-22)

當我們遇到一些博學的人或有名望的人, 我們常常不敢向他們傳福音. 但安得烈並不因自己的卑微而猶豫, 他却勇敢地和一位同伴去見這些有學問的希臘人, 把他們帶到耶穌的跟前.

從安得烈的為人, 態度, 心態, 信心, 勇氣, 和行動, 我們可以歸納出一套實際可行的傳福音方法, 讓我們稱它為 “安得烈行動 Operation Andrew” 吧. 這是葛培禮佈道團(Billy Graham Evangelistic Association) 所用的方法, 可用五個 “LOOK” 字為首. 參看Ref.2.

• Look Around (向周圍看) —-在家庭, 學校, 及工作單位, 注意福音的對象.

• Look Up (向上看) —-就是為這些未信主的人禱告. 更為自己禱告, 因為如果我們離開神, 我們便不能作甚麽. 馬禮遜 (Robert Morrison 1782-1834) 在二百年前將福音帶入中國, 是因強烈的意志. 他要經過200多天的海航才達中國, 然後學中文, 過中國人生活. 他在中國 (廣州及澳門) 傳教27年, 只回英國一次. 他以文字工作 (literature distribution) 向商人傳福音. 他把聖經翻譯成中文 (Note). 當他到達中國不久, 有人問他, “你對中國人的屬靈生活會發生作用 (spiritual impact) 嗎? 他回答道, “先生, 我不會, 但我知道神會.” 馬禮遜是 “向上看” 的人. 他只領少數人歸主, 但神藉他大大影响了中國的教育, 醫药和文化. 他把西曆介紹給中國人, 主要在說明禮拜日的重要性. 若無意志, 便無動力, 若無動力, 便無行動. 無論如何總要救些人 (I Cor.9:22).

• Look Out (向外看) —-就是找機會的意思. 自己平時的準備和個人的生活見證是可以令人另眼相看而因此製造了想不到的傳福音機會. 德蘭修女 (Mother Teresa) 和賈耐梅 (Amy Carmichael) 在印度定居, 以貧窮, 下等家庭中的婦女和孩子為工作對家. 從1893至1951, 賈耐梅只回過愛爾蘭一次. 她們堪稱 “寧可燒盡, 不願銹死.” 傳福音要有熱情, 德蘭修女是 “向外看” 的人. 但我們的熱情必需受聖靈的管制.

• Look Forward (向前看) —-當教會有特別聚會. 這就是開始請朋友的時候了.

• Look After (照料新嬰孩) —-把剛信主的朋友帶到小組, 鼓勵他們事奉, 帶他們查經, 幫助他們在基督裡成長.

Appendix: 奇妙的福音線; 例: (Ref.3)

  • A Sunday school teacher, Mr. Edward Kimball, led a Boston shoe clerk to give his life to Christ in 1858. The clerk, Dwight L. Moody (1837-1899), became an evangelist.
  • In England in 1879, Dwight L. Moody awakened evangelistic zeal in the heart of Frederick B. Meyer (1847-1929), pastor of a small church.
  • Frederick B. Meyer preaching to an American college campus, brought to Christ a student named J. Wilbur Chapman (1859-1918).
  • John Wilbur Chapman engaged in YMCA work, employed a former baseball player, Billy Sunday (1862-1935), to do evangelistic work.
  • Billy Sunday held a revival in Charlotte, North Carolina. A group of local men were so enthusiastic afterward that they planned another evangelistic campaign, bringing Mordecai Ham (1877-1961)  to preach.
  • During Mordecai Ham’s Charlotte revival (Nov.1934), a young man named Billy Graham heard the gospel and yielded his life to Christ.

Ref.1: “The Jesus You Can’t Ignore” by John MacArthur; p.11.

Ref.2: http://pub.revival.com/andrew/andrew.pdf

Ref.3: “Little by Little” by Jack E. Shaw; pp.11-12.

Ref.4: CWTS 基督工人神學院; Jan. to Mar., 2007 院訊. (其重點畧散佈於全文)

Note:

在滕近輝牧師的講道中, 他曾述此故事: 馬禮遜 (Robert Morrison) 原是街童. 一位姊妹開放她的家作教室. 一位製衣商對這位姊妹說, “凡參加主日學的孩童, 我都送他一套新衣.” 年幼的Robert 在其中, 但後來他不再上課了. 衣商說, “我感覺到這孩子與眾不同, 可否把他再找回來, 我再送他一套新衣.” 後來找到了, 他回來. 馬禮遜在英國於1807 年興起主日學運動. 他是到中國第一位宣教士. 製衣商與這位姊妹, 雖然遇到難處, 但他們成功了. 撤種與收割雖不同人, 但他們 “一同快樂,” 正因為他們完全是為主而作, 便無妒忌—-“流淚撒種的,必歡呼收割!那帶種流淚出去的,必要歡歡樂樂地帶禾捆回來!” (詩126:5-6).

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

人的責任與神的全權, 人的自由意志與神的揀選

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); October 8, 2012

唐崇榮牧師在他的書 (Ref. 1) 中講了一個故事:

[有一個人在一間房子睡覺, 睡到一半時, 房子失火了, 火勢很猛, 他還在熟睡, 而且正在夢見他在游泳, 外面是大火, 夢中却是冷水, 很舒服, 他的朋友跑來喊, “著火了, 快出來啊!” 他好像聽見, 又好像沒有聽見, 因為睡覺的時候是耳膜關起來, 雖然關了却沒有銷, 還能讓一點點声音溜進來; “失火了, 快出來!” 但沉睡者說, “游泳還沒有游完呀!” 朋友說, “很熱啊, 火要燒死人了.” 但沉睡者仍說, “水很冷啊.” 這個時候不是自由意志的問題, 是什麽呢? 是睡覺的問題. 而你一直喊一直喊, 他終於醒過來了, 他發覺沒有冷水, 只有悶得不得了的二氧化碳, 他就快匆了出來, 這就是自由意志了. 所以在你還沒有自由意志行動之前, 要先有個豫定, 就是主動的恩典臨到, 然後進入時間里面的行動, 使你巳經被罪破壞了的意志回復正常的功能, 只有你的意志被正常化後, 你才能采取正確的行動, 所以恩典是先於你的决定, 而你正確的决定是在被正常化後才能產生出來的. 所以豫定並不是殺死你的决定, 但你不能產生决定是因為你根本就巳經死在罪惡中間, 因此連 “叫你活過來” 也是上帝的恩典.]

現在我們明白豫定論與自由意志並沒有矛盾. 但我們還剩下一個問題, 就是: 為何聖靈在火中豫定喚醒你而不喚醒另一個人呢? 這就是加爾文豫定論 (或揀選論) 的核心. 如果你的得救是神的揀選, 那麼不被揀選的人進地獄豈非對他不公平嗎? 神豈非望萬人得救不願一人沉淪嗎?

每個人信了耶穌後, 遲早到會遇到 “豫定論與自由意志” 的挑戰. 我自己對這難題都巳久思不得其解. 在沉思中有一天我似乎悟到一點線索. 雖然不算是一個完滿的答案, 但至少對我自己而言, 問題的重擔巳大大減輕了. 面對這世紀難題, 容我我借助一些物理現象來嘗試解釋.

近代物理學家認為物質 (如電子, 光子) 同時具有两種形態: 波浪性質和粒子性質. 既是波浪又怎會是粒子呢? 科學家不能解釋. 在某種實驗 (雙縫干擾 double slits experiment of interference) 中, 一直被人認是粒子的電子的確以波動形式出現. 但在另一個實驗中 (光電効應), 一直被人認為是波浪的光線居然以粒子形式 (photon) 出現. 沒有人能解釋, 但科學家却毫無問題地接受两者皆真.

沿著同樣的思路, 我們可以說, 在這世界的實驗室內, 我們的確知道自己是有自由意智去行事的, 我們可以自主地作任何决定, 你能否認嗎? 但在天上的實驗室內, 神的確能施行祂的主權, 祂說, “我要憐憫誰, 就憐憫誰; 我要恩待誰, 就恩待誰.” 我們不盡知天上的實驗室內的事, 只有神知道. 但神知道我們這世界的實驗室內的事. 既然我們在這世界的實驗裏的確經歷到自己自由意志的真實性, 我們就必須對我們的决定負責. 致於在天上實驗室內的事, 我們不能完全知道, 這就是神 “不可捉摸” 的一面. 只要我們在存在上和實際上的確可以為自己作任何的决定, 對神那一邊的事明白與否, 在後果方面, 便不重要了, 因為我們在審判枱前是要對自己在這個地球的實驗室內 (即今生) 的决定向神交代, 不能以 “豫定論” 作藉口推罪歸神.

你有沒有玩過拼圖板 (jigsaw puzzle pieces) 遊戲, 或日本數字遊戲 (Sudoku)? 當我開始排列拼圖板時, 我由角落開始, 一步一步向內發展, 很快我便會構成一片似乎成功的圖案. 突然間, 我發現中間地帶有一些機會, 我便從那裏又發展另一片新的圖案. 很快地, 一片一片不連接在一起的圖案散佈在尚未完成的畫面上. 現在重點就在這兒: 如果這些巳排列好的拼圖板的確在它們應有的位置上, 遲早這幅拼圖是會被連接成功的. 但如果這些巳排列好的拼圖板只要其中有一片不是在它應有的位置上, 這幅拼圖是絕不會成功的, 因為不連貫性遲早會被顯露出來, 所以, 那些看來局部的成功, 不能保證最終全盤的成功. 日本數字遊戲 (Sudoku) 的情形也是如此. 在無神論的哲學 (如進化論, 存在主義, 佛學思想, 等) 及世上其它宗教, 它們在問題的個別方面都有成功之處, 但這只不過是局部性的成功, 唯有基督教的信仰能在宇宙之源, 客觀道德律的存在, 人生的意義, 及人和宇宙的歸宿等各方面都有連貫而不互相矛盾, 能一致地, 附合現實地, 合理性地回答這些基本問題, 亦即有全盤性的成功.

從這個拼圖板的隱喻 (metaphor) 中, 我們同時看到另一重點: 拼圖者用他的自由意志把拼圖板一塊一塊地放進去, 但整個拼圖的樣式早以被設計者豫定了. 所以, 豫定論並沒有否定人的自由意志, 而拼圖玩者的自由意志也不能改變拼圖設計者最終要拼成的圖畫. 所以人的責任與神的全權並無矛盾, 人的自由意志與神的揀選並非互下相容.

Ref. 1: “問題解答” by 唐崇榮; pp.215-216.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Theology | Leave a comment

真情面對面—教會生活

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); September 27, 20

[本文目標之一是鼓勵 GoodTV的讀者觀眾參與徵文比賽]

(詳情見: www.goodtvusa.tv)

每天我們一起床就開始與人面對面. 然而有意義的 “面對面” 是要有情的. 但情是有真有假的. 我們都喜歡真情, 不喜歡假意. 情就是: 喜, 怒, 哀, 樂. 然而假喜比真怒更危險. 但甚麼叫做 “真” 呢? 我們只能從神那裏找答案, 因為祂就是 “真” 的定義.

聖經中的神是一位獨一的而是三位一体的神 (Trinity)— 聖父, 聖子, 聖灵—他們在永恆裡共存, 有同一的神性本質, 但三位是可區別的, 是不可混淆的. 衪們是同榮, 同尊, 全然聖潔, 全然和諧, 換句話說, 祂們之间是有位格関係的 (relational), 或說祂們之間是有情的. 祂們彼此之间的関係, 成為我們今天人際関係的最高典範.

人與人的関係是自私的 (self-centered) ,多多少少都有自私的成分在內. 自私就是以自我為中心, 別人都要圍着我來旋轉, 所以這個 “我” 是靜止的 (static), 只有別人團團轉, 自己動也不動, 坐在那裏享受別人對你的尊敬. 但三位一体的神是無私的, 每一位格 (Person) 都圍着另外两位格來旋轉, 這是一個活潑的動態 (dynamic). 試想想, 這副圖畫豈非像跳舞嗎? 這就是 C.S. Lewis 所說的 “神的舞蹈 The Dance of God.” 初期希臘教會用了一個字 “perichoresis,” 來描術上帝, 這個字後來衍變成英文中的 “choreography,” 就是舞藝或飄動 (flow around)” 之意.

神為甚麼要造人呢? 有人說, 神造人是因為祂孤單, 所以要造人作為祂愛的對象. 這是錯誤的答案. 神就是愛. 難道在造人之前祂就沒有愛嗎? 如果有, 祂愛誰呢? 這裏我們就看到三位一体的必要性了. 只有聖經中之神是三而一又是一而三的. 人無法想象, 這又說明了啟示的必要性了. 三一真神本身的互愛就成了 “神就是愛” 四个字的意義. 我們可以說張三很有愛心, 但無人能接受 “張三就是愛” 的說法. 所以我們可以說, 神本身就是 “愛的定義.” 人的愛是自私的 (selfish), 但三一真神本身的互愛是自我施予的 (self-giving love). 回到原先的問題: 神為什甚麼要造人呢? 我的答案是, “我不知道!”

我們如何能與別人以真情面對面呢? 首先我們必需與神以真情面對面. 那就是參與三一真神的舞蹈, 當我們與神共舞時, 我們便不再要求別人圍着我轉, 而是我圍着神轉, 我們的生命就变得活潑有生氣了. 假的洋娃娃是不會動的, 真的小孩是動來動去的, 動與靜就成了真和假的試金石了. 如果教會每一位弟兄姊妹都一起與神共舞, 個個都圍着神轉, 自然地我們就會圍着每個弟兄姊妹共轉, 沒有人是靜止的, 這樣的教會豈不是一個活躍而興旺又以神為中心的真情教會嗎?

For “The Dance with God,” reader may reference to “The Reason for God” by Timothy Keller; pp. 222-225.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

創世記第一章中的 “日”

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); September 21, 2012

我常常被問, “你對創世記第一章所論到的 “日” 有何看法? 是24小時嗎? 是一段漫長的時段嗎?” 我的答案是, “我個人持開放的態度.” 我以為這樣的回答可以緩和爭論, 保持 “以和為貴” 的原則, 因為這千古難題, 是見仁見智的. 殊不知我所獲得的回應却是增加了爭議 (甚至這篇文章也可能會), 他們說:

• 你的回答就等於两者均對. 難道你不知道邏輯學関鏈性的第一律是 “Law of noncontradition” 嗎? 既是24小時, 又怎可能是億萬年?

• 只要你不完全相信創世記第一章的 “日” 是現今的24 小時, 你就對字面解經原則妥協, 一旦此門一開, 奇奇怪怪的解經就出現了. 甚至到不可收拾的地步.

• 你這樣的答案就等於沒有主見. 你的答案也可以應用在聖經所有難題上, 結果, 答等於不答, 只是一種逃避 (cop-out). 倒不如說 “我下知道” 更令我尊重你.

• 你是科學主義者 —相信科學至上, 或相信科學大過聖經. 你一定是太信任 C14 的年代確定法呀!

隨着人類對神透過大自然 (the created universe) 所顯示的一般啟示 (general revelation) 的了解增加, 我們對創世記第一章所論到的時間問題會應比前人有深一層的看法. 處於21世紀有利的地位, 或許我們會看到一些奧古斯丁, 加爾文, 及James Ussher主教 (他用舊約年代算出地球始於 4004 BC) 等神學大師所不能看見的. 首先舉两例子 (Ref. 1) 說明之:

• 當宇宙射線以高速度從太空碰撞地球的大氣層時會產生一種粒子, 我們稱它為介子 (muon). 這些介子在靜止時它的生存期平均只有一百萬分之二秒 (two-millionth of a second). 問題是它們怎能通過150哩厚的大氣層而大量地抵達地面呢? 原因是當介子以近光速進行時, 它內在的時鐘 (internal clock) 會慢不來, 比地球上靜止的時鐘慢了幾百倍, 所以介子可以射到地面. 這是一個時間擴張 (time dilation) 的強烈證據.

• 相對論的空時效應 (space-time effects) 導至另一個令人難以置信的預言. 例如有一對双胞胎, 他們20 歲那一年, 哥哥決定乘火箭以近光速的速度往另一星球去玩, 然後返回地球, 全程花了地球時間20年之久. 哥哥回家後, 發現弟弟巳是40歲的中年人而哥哥自己只不過是21歲半的年輕人 (實際時差與火箭速度有関). 聽起來似神話, 但這思想上的實驗 (thought-experiment) 巳被證明, 只是不是用双胞胎而是用两個開始時被調準同步的時鐘.

我們會問, 這雙生兄弟年齡多大? 21歲半還是40歲? 答案是兩者均對. 這是20世紀以前的人無法想象的. 近代科學的發現—“時间並非絕對”—就可能解開了創世記第一章中的 “日” 謎. 同時, 一般相對論 (General Relativity) 中的 “空時 Space-time” 觀念—“你所看見的時间, 就是我所看見的空間”— 這種時空互換的理念, 更把時间的奧秘提高到另一難以想象的層次. 所以當我說, “我個人持開放的態度” 時, 我實在是有兩者 (24 小時 vs. 長時段) 皆對的意味在內, 而非相方討好的 “騎牆派.” 我為何不視自己是 “騎牆派” ?

1. 首先, 這不是否定邏輯第一律. 因為這律的正確表達是: 沒有两個互相矛盾的聲明 (statements) 在同一個意識上 (in the same sense) 同時是對亦是錯 (both true and false at the same time) 的. 注意, 這律的有效性在乎 “在同一個意識上” 和 “同時” 這两鑰句上. 創世記第一章簡短的創造史中, 上帝並無指出 “日” 的參照架 (reference frame), 所以每一個 “日” 字都可能在不同的參照架內說的, 那就非 “in the same sense” 了. 為甚麼上帝不詳細說明參照架呢? 因為摩西無法明白. 但到了新約, 彼得透露了一個玄機, “神視千年如一日, 一日如千年.”

2. 其次, 我声明我是相信如果神果真用六個地球日 (日 = 24 小時) 創造天地, 祂是絕對可以的. 我也相信神絕對可以在一瞬间造一座山而使人看起來似是一座千萬年的古老山.

3. 最後, 科學不能勝過聖經. 聖經是真理, 但聖經外 (如科學) 也有真理, 只是如果聖經外的真理與聖經內的真理有矛盾時, 我相信聖經是對, 這就是 “聖經權威” 之意. 神學家 Francis A. Schaeffer 說得好 “All Truth is God’s Truth,” 只要是真理, 不論是聖經內或聖經外, 都是上帝的真理, 所以我認為科學與聖經不是敵對的 (Note). 我們有科學的原因是因為上帝賜下自然律, 蘋果今天在中國的樹上掉下, 明天在美國的樹上也同樣會掉下來, 這樣我們便可以研究萬有引力了. 魯益師 (C.S. Lewis) 說得對, “Men became scientific because they expected law in nature and they expected law in nature because they believed in lawgiver.” 這句話更隱藏一個更基楚性的涵意, 就是科學的存在指向創造主 (lawgiver) 的存在.

以上三點就是我的 “開放態度” 的內涵了.

Ref.1: “Physics For The Rest Of Us” by Roger S. Jones; pp.16-17.

Note: 加爾文 (神學家) 和伽利略 (科學家) 都承認, “神給我們两本書, 一本是大自然, 一本是聖經.” 兩者同源, 所以它們一定是互相和諧的. 羅馬書一章二十節早以肯定這個說法.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

所有宗教都是大同小異嗎? (柏拉圖 與 聖經)

By TC Lo (盧天賜); September 18, 2012

最近我在網上 (http://phiphicake.blogspot.com/2008/05/blog-post_4164.html) 讀到一篇関於柏拉圖的理型論的文章, 兹將它的首段錄在下面:

“理型論(theory of forms, or theory of ideas)是柏拉圖(Plato)最出名的理論之一。它的基本主張是這樣的︰存在有理型(form,中文或譯為「形式」、「共相」,idea,中文譯為「觀念」、「理念」)這種東西。理型是世間萬物的性質最純粹完美的形式,也使得世間萬物具有它們所具有的那些性質的原因。世界上有很多馬,每一匹馬都不大一樣,有的鬃毛比較長,有的腿比較短,但是我們知道牠們都是馬,這是因為存在有一個馬的理型,牠是一隻最完美的馬,世界上的馬之所以會長成那個樣子(擁有作為一匹馬該有的那些性質)是因為牠們分有(或者摹仿)了馬的理型。世界上有很多東西是綠色的,實際上每個綠色的東西看起來可能都不太一樣,有些比較亮,有些比較暗,但是我們知道它們都是綠色的,這是因為存在有一個綠的理型,它是最綠最完美的綠色,世界上那些綠色的東西之所以會是綠色的都是因為它們分有了綠的理型。就像雕刻家臨摹馬的姿態雕刻出作品一樣,世界上的馬也都是理型馬的臨摹。所有的理型都存在於一個神所創造的純粹的世界(pure land),這個世界完全由理型組成,因而一切都是完美的。在呱呱墜地之前,人的靈魂就是居住在這個純粹的世界裡。”

哲學家, 宗教學家, 甚至基督徒都可能受到一種試探, 就是把柏拉圖的 “理型” 比作聖經中的上帝, 因為上帝在宇宙中是純粹的, 是完美的, 一切受造之物 (包括人) 都是那理型的摹仿. 這種思想很容易導致一種流行的說法: “所有宗教或哲學都是大同小異.” 粗略地看, 好似有些道理.

佛教勸人為善, 基督教也是如此, 猶太教也是如此, 摩門教和耶和華見證人會都是如此教導. 但筆者却不以為然, 筆者認為 “所有宗教都是小同大異” 才對. 它們的相同點是在道德的方面, 因為所有人都有一個天賦的 “客觀道德價值觀” (Ref. 1). 但當我們在教義 (doctrine) 的層面上作比較, 那 “大異” 便浮現出來了. 例:

  • 真正的佛教是無神的, 有神或多神教是相信有神的, 這豈非大異嗎?
  • 回教相信有一位真主. 基督教相信有一位真神. 耶穌說, “你認識我就認識父, 你不認識我, 連父你也不認識了.” 回教徒不認識耶穌, 所以祂們的真主一定是與我們的天父是不同的, 我們不能說是名稱上的不同, 其实是本質上的不同.
  • 柏拉圖的理型 (impersonal) 似乎指向完美的上帝, 但聖經中的上帝是與人有感情関係的 (a personal God). 這豈非大異嗎?

此外, 論到柏拉圖的哲學思想與聖經相似之處, 神學家 R.C. Sproul 用 “影子” 作比對. 柏拉圖談及影子, 而聖經也談及影子. 但其意義却是小同大異 (Ref. 3).

希伯來書寫於 A.D.70之前, 就是聖殿尚未被毀, 而以色列人巳停止偶像崇拜的習慣. 舊的体制巳經過去, 新的体制取而代之. 無論在語言文字上和比喻意象上, 聖經提及 “舊約只不過是新約的影兒” 的說法, 不能不使人聯想到柏拉圖的哲學思想. 但我們絕不能把新約的說法視為舊事重提. 遠非如此! 然而两者在某些層面上是顯然地有異曲同工的一面.

R.C. Sproul 用不同的語言去描述柏拉圖的理型論, 他用容噐 (receptacles) 來表達:

  • 容噐內有永恒真体
  • 這永恒真体的領域是以一个理想的領域來表達出來
  • 這个理想的領域孕育出終極的真体

柏拉圖定義容噐為: 永恒真体的幅本, 是不完全的. 對柏拉圖而言, 所有物貭都是真体的影兒, 正如他洞穴比喻中的影子一般. 但柏拉圖沒有構想到的是: 在物質世界中有理想真体的真正存在. 柏拉圖思想是不容許歷史上有上帝道成肉身 (耶穌降世為人) 的事实的. 聖經的範疇是否定柏拉圖的, 然而聖經也談及影兒. 且這影兒在救贖史上佔極其重要的地位. 這些影兒是先驅, 是指標, 指向將來歷史所出現的真体. 這真体就是基督. 柏拉圖是無法逃出他的二元論, 就是天與地是無法溶合在一起的.

在基督裡, 天與地是可以溶合在一起的. 天地间有天梯, 有橋樑, 能把永恒與暫存的連在一起. 基督在地上所履行的祭司之職能把天地间的深淵彌合起來, 讓人能進入天堂的領域. 這就是保羅在以弗所書 (1:3-10) 中所寫的內容.

既然宗教或哲學間有如此大的不同, 那一個世界觀是對的呢? 這是一個很大的問題. 但是真理的可信性是要經過試驗的, 最重要的試驗是在幾個大題目上的一致性 (coherency). 這幾個真理試驗 (truth test) 的大題目是:

• 源頭 Origin—宇宙, 生命, 人, 及人共有的客觀道德價值觀的來源,
• 意義 Meaning—人生的目的和意義, 及
• 歸宿 Destiny—人死後往那裡去.

這三方面上都要有一致的解釋 (Note: 這是 Ravi Zacharias 護教思想的中心架構). 如果你經過研究, 我相信你會同意: 基督教 (聖經) 的信仰是符合一致性的要求的, 其它的宗教和哲學或世界觀對這三大必答的問題都有個別的看法, 但無三者一致的和諧思路. 再者, 基督教所信的上帝是唯一與人類発生関係的上帝, 祂是遠在天边却近在眼前的 Personal God.

還有, 我們有沒有注意到一件有趣的事, 就是每一個錯誤的觀念都可能包括一些真理的成份 (Ref. 2). 從算術上的一個簡單的例子可以幫助說明這論點. 就以2+2 的總和而言, 其正確的答案是4, 讓我們稱它為 T (真理 Truth 之意). 這裏只有一個正確的答案, 但理論上却有無限多個錯誤的答案. 如果你取其中一個錯誤的答案, 例如5, 你會察覺到雖然5是錯, 但在一個有幾分歪曲的意識上, 它是依靠正確的答案而立的—-就是它沒有自己獨立的存在而只是把T 加上1 衍生出來, 即5=(T+1). 同樣地, 讓我們取另一個錯誤的答案, 例如3, 它是(T-1). 因此我們可以這樣說, 雖然正確的答案是絕對的, 但錯誤的答案是相對地從正確的答案加上1 或減去1而造成的. 難怪聖經忠告我們: 切勿把神的啟示加上或減去任何一些東西.

  • 啟 22:18 我向一切聽見這書上預言的作見證,若有人在這預言上加添甚麼,神必將寫在這書上的災禍加在他身上;
  • 啟 22:19 這書上的預言,若有人刪去甚麼,神必從這書上所寫的生命樹和聖城刪去他的分。

此非無聊的算術遊戲, 因為它有两個直接且实用的含義可供基督徒思考:

1. 護教的含義—-錯誤是真理的寄生蟲. 當我們遇見基督教的冒牌貨 (如耶和華證人會) 時, 我們應問, “這冒牌貨的原版是甚麽?” 回答這問題是非常關鍵性的, 因為在那一個特別的爭論上 (如基督的神性), 它會把基督徒的真理立塲投入更清澈的視野, 因此可幫助我們更有把握地回擊偽造物的騙局. 沒有受過挑戰的真理只不過是一些不加鑑別地被持守的教條. 我們必需借用今天淹沒我們的各種不同的錯誤, 用不同的角度來從新學習我們正確的信仰, 因此我們的信仰便會被強化了. 保羅告知他的讀者們說, “他的職事就是要辯明和證實我們所信的福音 (c.f. 腓1:7)”.

2. 傳福音的含義—-我們也發現冒牌貨是從真理重點上的扭轉而製成的. 換句話說, 每一個錯誤都有些真理的成份. 這個共同點可幫助我們與敵對者建立橋樑而肯定他們的觀點正確的那部份. 於是, 我們可以以温柔敬畏的心 (I Peter 3:15) 說明導致他們離開真理而進入錯誤的重要偏航點.

Ref. 1: https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=320

Ref.2: “Who Made God?” by Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler; page 154-155.

Ref.3: “The Invisible Hand—Do all things really work for good?” by R.C. Sproul; p.132.

 

Posted in Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

甚麼是愚頑人?

By TC Lo (盧天賜); September 12, 2012

聖經詩篇中有一句話:
愚頑人心裡說:“沒有 神!”他們都是邪惡,行了可憎惡的罪孽,沒有一個人行善。(Ps 53:1)

我認識很多朋友和同事, 他們都很精明, 思想敏銳, 辦事能幹, 只是他們不相信有上帝. 我們怎可以稱他們為愚頑人呢? 他們都很友善, 且樂於助人, 愛妻兒及至朋友, 我們怎可以稱他們為邪惡呢? 這節聖經实在是難解.

首先, 不是我們叫他們是愚頑人, 是上帝叫他們是愚頑人. 我們沒有資格叫任何人是愚頑人. 愚頑是甚麼意思呢? 在聖經中, 愚頑人有三個特點:

• 他們每天都思想很多問題而且都有答案, 但他們避免思想人生最重要的関鍵性的問題: 人從何處來? 人生的目標和意義何在? 人為何有道德的意識? 人死後往那裡去? 這些問題的答案可能會導致他們生活方式的改變, 而這些改变是他們不願意去改的. 所以他們索性不去思考. 故愚者, 逃避現實也. 他們認為逃避現實就可以有很多的自由, 但真正的自由是有規範的. 魚活在水中吸取養氣而非空氣, 一旦把它從水中 “釋放” 到草地上, 它就反而沒有自由了, 它活不了是因為我們沒有尊重它的天性的現實.

• 他們心底裡知道有神, 但蓄意去否定祂, 這就是頑梗之意. 為甚麼會這樣呢? 我有一位朋友, 他一輩子相信無神論, 他說, “如果我現在信耶穌, 豈非承認我過去幾十年是糊塗蟲嗎?” 羅馬書1:21寫道, “因為他們雖然知道 神,卻不當作 神榮耀祂,也不感謝祂。他們的思念變為虛妄,無知的心就昏暗了。自稱為聰明,反成了愚拙.” 故頑者, 死不承認也. 歸根究底就是人的驕傲.

• 聖經中所指的愚頑人是常指那些只相信今生這個物貭的世界而不相信有永恒和屬灵的世界. 這就是 secular 一字的意思, 他們活在一個封閉的世界裡, 沒有超越者的介入. 他們認為人生無意義, 死後無審判. 當他們見到某年青人英年早逝便感到惋惜, 如果人生真無意義, 為何要惋惜? 當他們見到某人含冤而終, 他們就希望惡人得報應, 如果死後無審判, 又何來伸冤的念頭? 所以愚頑人是活在一種矛盾的心態中. 嘴說沒有神, 但活着似乎有神的生活.

其次, 為何愚頑人是邪惡呢? 上帝是宇宙的君王, 當我們叛逆祂, 豈非就等於犯了叛国的罪嗎? 社會上有那一項罪比叛国更嚴重? 所以不信上帝, 他就行了宇宙性的叛国大惡 (cosmic treason). 如果你的兒子不認你是爸爸, 無論他有多大的成就, 社會人仕對他有多麼的尊敬, 在父親眼中, 他只不過是個忤逆的兒子, 一無是處, 他就反成了可憎之子了. 更甚的是他不但不認你是爸爸, 反而叫別人作爸爸, 你還要這種兒子嗎? 所以在聖經中拜偶像是極大之罪, 難怪神的憤怒傾倒在他們身上. 如果一個人寧可被神詛咒也不願悔改歸神, 豈非愚頑?

最後, 或許我們會問, 為甚麼神要譴責目中無神的人? 我們之所以有這個問題是因為人的想法與神的想法是不同的: 例如你愛一個人, 而那個人不愛你, 你會感到傷心, 因為你被拒絕. 但如果神愛你, 而你不愛祂, 神也會感到傷心, 但祂的傷心不是因為你拒絕了祂, 而是因為祂看到你失去那從認識神而來那蒙福的机会. 同樣地, 神警告愚頑人, 不是因為神自己感到不被人尊重而生氣, 乃是希望人們不要成為邪惡可憎的人而蒙受審判. 你看, 人的意念是自私的, 而神的意念總是出於慈愛, 憐憫和赦免的.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

科學可以解釋上帝的作為嗎?

By TC Lo (盧天賜); September 2, 2012

上帝可用任何方法行事, 衪有絕對的主權, 衪的行事方法有時另人無法測度. 祂說有就有, 命立就立, 祂的作為不一定是要有科學上的解釋的. 但有時透過現代科學的棱鏡, 我們可以看到衪的合理性 (reasonableness) 和衪創造的偉大性, 因為科學也是源於上帝的 (Note 1). 上帝可以用科學作祂行事的媒介. 兹用兩例子說明神的作為有時也有科學上的可能性的 (feasibility).

例一: 人的創造–創世記二章21至22節可用科學的術語去描術.
(創 2:21) 耶和華 神使他 (亞當) 沉睡 (麻醉 anesthesia), 他就睡了;於是取下 (開刀) 他的一條肋骨 (為何肋骨? 少一根無所謂, 下一代是不會少一根的), 又把肉合起來 (外科手術 surgery) 。
(創 2:22) 耶和華 神就用那人身上所取的肋骨 (骨髓有幹細胞, 且最多, 最活躍) 造成 (轉基因克隆 transgenic cloning; 但没有像克隆羊 Dolly 那種未老先衰的現象) 一個女人,領她到那人跟前。

還有, 為何神先造男, 後造女? 因為男人有 X 和 Y 兩種染色體 (chromosome), 而女人只有X 的染色體而缺乏 Y 染色體的基因材料.

注: 上述是北卡生化藥學教授黄力夫博士 (Dr. Leaf Huang) 的獨特見解.

例二: 耶穌的受難.
(路22:44) 耶穌極其傷痛,禱告更加懇切,汗珠如大血點滴在地上。

怎麼汗會有血? 今天, 這是一個大家知道的醫學狀態被稱為 “hematidrosis”; (hematic: 血的意思). 這不是普片的, 是與高度心理壓力有關連的: 其所以會發生的原因是當人在極度焦慮時, 體內會釋放出一些化學物, 它會把汗腺內的微血管弄破. 其結果是, 輕微的出血注入汗腺內, 把流出來的汗染紅了. 這情况會置皮膚於極其脆弱的狀態, 因此當耶穌次日被羅馬兵鞭打時, 祂的皮膚是非常, 非常敏感的. (Note 2)

例三: 聖經說, “因為出於 神的話,沒有一句不帶能力的 (Lk.1:37).” 論到宇宙的創造, 聖經說, “因為祂說有就有, 命立, 就立 (Ps 33:9).” 宇宙 (物質) 是由上帝的話語 (能量) 而造成的. 這裡我們看到近代物理學上的質能互換 E = mc原理.

科學有時可以解釋上帝的作為. 但上帝的作為不一定是照你的科學解釋而進行的, 因為有限的人不可能雍有全盤的知識, 但對虛心追求真理的自然論者 (naturalists) 而言, 只要有一個科學的解釋便說明了神的作為的可能性了. 他們的信心就至少可以建立在這科學性的根基上. 當他在聖經中遇到一些科學不能解釋的事情時, 他的重担巳被減輕了, 因為他的信心巳經在科學可以解釋的事上建立了. 這樣信心就可以一步一步地增長.

Note1: https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=513
Note 2: “The Case for Christ” by Lee Strobel; page 195.

2020年十二月四日,筆者附上下面一段話:

對一搬基督徒而言,科學與神學 (信仰) 是不會互相抵觸的。但對那些對主張「強烈的理性主義(Strong Rationalism)」的人,科學與神學是彼此不相容的。強烈理性主義認為那些「不能用科學方法和邏輯推理去證明的東西是不能接受的。」他們所説的「證明」是指有一個強烈的證據,是沒有任何一個人在運用正常邏輯思維的情況下,而能提出不相信它的理由。

這個説法其實是自我毁滅的,因為這句話本身就不能用「科學方法和邏輯推理」去「證明」其有效性。Richard Dawkins 和他那一黨的人都屬此類。但對那些持「批評性的理性主義(Critical Rationalism)」的人, 是有對話的餘地的。批判式的理性 (critical rationality) 是指對事物不要求「二加二等于四」搬的「證明」, 因為對很多事物而言是不可能做到的事。嘗試「證明」上帝的存在是徒勞的。聖經也沒有如此證明,只是作出杈威性的宣告或假設。

「批判式的理性主義」是當對同一組的數據,人們作出不同的解釋時, 批判式的理性只要對每一個解釋作出比較, 看看那一個解釋能力 (explanation power) 比較強, 從而接受強者為真。這樣的理性主義是基督徒可接受的。從上述的幾個例子中,雖然我們無法斷言上帝是否真的照所述的方法行事,但巳足夠說明科學與信仰是可以和諧的,而不是非此則彼地對立的。

有些基督徒對某些經文採取「強烈字句主义(Strong Literalism)」之解經法, 也會導致「科學與神學」對立的情形。這並非史無前例。初期羅馬天主教對迦利略的「日心説」的攻擊,是一例也。

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

是上帝让林书豪赢球吗?

By TC Lo (盧天賜); August 21, 2012

我最近從電子郵件中讀到一篇文章 (作者是 ZEN, 是4/11/2012寫的), 全文如下:

===============Beginning================

最近几周以来,不只台湾,全世界所有著迷篮球这项运动的国家,都为林书豪而热,美国人甚至创造了一堆新字来形容林书豪.

台湾的基督徒,格外与有荣焉,因为林书豪是台湾裔,而且是虔诚的基督徒。不少平日不看NBA的弟兄姊妹,竟也都准时守候在电视机前面,更是在网路上疯狂转载好消息频道专访林书豪的节目内容。
当林书豪不断连胜,媒体记者不断追问他究竟是怎麽办到的时候,林书豪把荣耀归於上帝。
不过,如果你以为,是上帝让林书豪赢球,或者上帝让林书豪不断赢球是让林书豪有机会见证上帝,那可能就有一点不对劲了!
不得不泼冷水的一件事是,让林书豪赢球的,首先是林书豪与球队的通力合作,不是上帝让林书豪赢球,至少不是「阿拉丁神灯式」的理解上帝让林书豪赢球.
上帝虽然创造世界且的确可以干预世界,不过,绝大多数时候, 祂尊重祂所创造的自然(律),不会出手干预,鲁益师说,因为神的全能不能违背 祂的公义。神的公义就是,「他降雨给义人也给不义的人」,这是为什麽不信主之人(甚至是恶人)都能有机会获得世俗的成功。也就是! 说,并非神(命定)让某人成功或失败,一个人的成功或失败,很大一部分要自己负责!
再者,如果说「是上帝让林书豪赢球」的逻辑能够成立,那反过来说,不就是「上帝让其他球队/员输球?」熟悉NBA的弟兄姊妹,应该可以轻易的举出一大票表现同样杰出的基督徒篮球员!别忘了美国可是基督徒人口比例相当高的国家,运动员中不乏虔诚的基督徒。
如果说「是上帝让林书豪赢球」的逻辑能成立,前火箭队中锋Hakeem Olajuwon,连续两年带领火箭队拿下NBA总冠军,不过很遗憾的,Hakeem Olajuwon不是虔诚的基督徒,而是虔诚的伊斯兰教徒。他有多虔诚?他在斋戒月期间,不顾赛事进行中的体能需要,仍遵守教义,严格控制饮食,阿拉不仅 没有让他倒下,反而因此激励了不少美国的伊斯兰教徒。带领公牛队与湖人队拿过数不清冠军戒指的NBA总教练Phil Jackson,他本人则表示,自己是禅宗信仰的追随者。
如果「是上帝让林书豪赢球」的逻辑能成立,那麽当虔诚的基督徒却打输球时,是否上帝就不在了?
拿「成功」来见证上帝,不是不可以,却要非常小心,否则很容易便沦相对主义论述(那信奉别人的神的人成功时,我们的上帝是否「输了」?), 所以如果你仔细留意,你会发现,林书豪的见证里更多的是感谢上帝在他篮球生涯陷入低潮时的「帮助」(低潮时他读圣经、祷告撑过),而不是成功之後对上帝的 肯定!然而,却开始有一些人认为上帝「给」林书豪连胜,有特别的旨意!说真的,魔鬼也可以给林书豪成功的(记得耶稣出道前道旷野受的三个试探吗?)!
如果「是上帝让林书豪赢球」的逻辑能成立,难道当学生的基督徒,都不读书,光祷告就能考好成绩吗?林书豪如果不是秉持著他对篮球的热情努力锻链自己的球技,能得到上场的机会吗?就算得到机会,能够有好表现吗?
当一个人成功之後,归荣耀於上帝,不是因为上帝把成功赏给了这个人,而是因为上帝陪他一起撑过了低潮、挫折,而今终於得见光明。
一个人的成功,并不是上帝「给」的,而是人自己努力得来的(如此才能解释,为何不信上帝者也能成功),只是差别在於,基督徒会将成功的荣耀 与一切奉献给上帝,而且知道,自己之所以能够成功,是因为神保守自己在还没成功之前的日子能够撑过来,以及更重要的是,成功之後,要将这一切拿来帮助需要 的人。
成功神学的问题在於,人们以为信了上帝就能成功,不能成功是不够虔敬。神让某一些人亨通而另外一些人落入挫折,都有祂美好的旨意。
林书豪的成功能传扬神的名固然很好,然而,如果因此认定,为主作见证就是要这样发光发热,或者认为当基督徒就该像林书豪这样,那恐怕就误解了上帝放在每个人身上的使命/异象。
在世界上成功享盛名的大人物,如果刚好又是基督徒,能在媒体上为主作见证当然很好,只不过,虔信这件事情是不需要比较的(不用觉得自己不如 林书豪而丧气),不同的人在不同的位置上以不同的方式为主做工,有许多基督徒奉献一辈子,深入偏乡,为主作工,也是神所看为美好的。甚至只是在自己的工作 冈位上做好份内工作,无论有没有机会爆红,成功、赚大钱,上电视为主述说自己的见证,都是在服事上帝,为主作见证!
神不需要哪个人的爆红或连胜来为祂作见证,与其说林书豪是连胜才见证上帝的名,不如说,那两年的低潮受挫都没让林书豪放弃篮球梦与对上帝的信仰,才是真正在见证上帝!

===============End================

本 blog 作者 盧天賜 (TC Lo) 對上文的回應:

是上帝让林书豪赢球嗎? 是.
為甚麼我肯定上問題的答案是 “是” 呢? 因為如果我反問:
如果上帝不讓林书豪赢球, 他可以赢球嗎? 答案一定是不可以, 這是大家都同意的.
我們之所以有這樣的討論, 是因為我們沒有問另一个問是: 上帝可以让林书豪輸球嗎? 當然可以, 這也是大家都同意的.

亚蘭国 (上帝的敵人) 的將軍乃縵攻打神的子民, 居然得勝 (王下5:1-19). 但聖經說, 他的勝利是 “因耶和華藉乃縵使亚蘭人得胜.” 可見人類歷史中的事件 (包括NBA 球賽) 都在神那看不見的手的掌管中. 舉凡: 宇宙的運作, 邦国的盛衰, 戰爭的成敗, 个人的生活, 以色列的命脈, 教會的前途, 头上的頭髮, 天上的麻雀, DNA的排列, sub-atomic particle 的存沒, 全在全能者的手中.

論到上帝是人類歷史的上帝, 某基督教作家寫道:

Christian would explain history through the eternal eye of Christ. We see the finger of God in all of history and Christ as its central figure. H.G. Wells wrote 5 volumes of world history and he found himself devote most space to Jesus Christ.

神可以让林书豪赢球, 也可以让林书豪輸球. 如果林書豪愛神, 輸贏對他 (甚至其他人) 都有屬灵的益處, 因為羅馬書8:28說, “我們曉得萬事都互相效力,叫愛 神的人得益處,就是按他旨意被召的人。” 上述思想的統稱, 在神学上被稱為 “The Providence of God.”

成功神學 (Prosperity Theology) 主張, “如果你愛神又愛人, 神一定賜福給你, 使你興旺, 身体健康無疾, 家庭美滿.” 誰不愛聽? 問題是: 這是聖經教導嗎?
成功神學的問題関鍵於 “一定” 兩个字上. 或許成功主義者沒有明文說 “一定, ” 但他們的教導却是隱藏其意義, 使人愛神的福氣多過愛神自己. 再者, 成功神學對人的罪和耶穌在十字架上救贖之功完全淡化. 這是錯誤的教義.

請參看本 blog 另一文:

Jeremy Lin’s Example—林書豪給我們的榜樣

Posted in Theology | Leave a comment

科學家可以相信超自然嗎?

By TC Lo (盧天賜); August 19, 2012

一般人認為科學是屬自然的 (natural) 領域, 而宗教是屬超自然的 (supernatural) 領域, 彼此互不相容. 但哲學家魯益師 (C.S. Lewis) 不以為然. 他說, “人類之所以能研究科學和發展科技是因為他們相信自然律. 然而自然律的存在是因為有一位自然律的賜予者, 這是科學家必需承認的 (Lewis: Men became scientific because they expected law in nature and they expected law in nature because they believed in lawgiver).” 自然律的賜予者是在自然律之上, 所以他一定是超自然的. 現在讓我們用一件無神論自然主義者 (atheistic naturalists) 都承認的科學現象, 就是 <宇宙大爆炸 Big Bang>, 來作我們討論的出發點.

宇宙大爆炸是發生在150億年前. 史帝芬霍金 (無神論者Stephen Hawking) 說, “如果這不是有史以來, 也一定是本世紀 (指 20 世紀) 以來最重大的科學發現.” 他又坦言, “在大爆炸奇點 (singularity) 面前, 一切自然法則和人類智慧统统失効, 因為整個宇宙, 時間和空間都在那裡消失了.” (Ref. 1)

猶太裔科學家Sandage自幼是無神論者, 研究大爆炸後成為基督徒. 在一個 “科學與宗教的座談會中, 他對全神貫注的聽眾解釋道, “大爆炸是超自然事件, 是不能用我們所知道的物理領域來解釋的. 科學可以把我們帶到宇宙第一次發生的事件 (First Event) 但不能進一步把我們帶到第一因 (First Cause). 物質, 空間, 時間和能量的突然出現指向上帝存在的必要性. (Ref. 2)

以上述两段話為背景, 你認為 “科學” 真的完全符合科學嗎 (How Scientific Is Science)? 請看護教學家 (Ravi Zacharias) 自述的一次有趣經歷. 他寫道:

[有一次我與學者們一同吃晚飯, 他們大部份是科學家. 當我們轉向 “自然” 與 “超自然” 的話題時, 衝突來了, 議論紛紛是在我所預料之內的.
我說, “不如我們從最基本的起步點 (starting point) 談起吧! 科學的起步點是 ‘唯獨自然 nature alone)’—-宇宙是物質, 時間, 機遇律的產品; 而超自然主義 (supernaturalism) 的起步點是 ‘唯獨上帝 God as the only sufficient explanation for our origin’—-只有上帝才能充份解釋宇宙之源.” 大家都同意這個大前題. 我們終於找到了一個共同點了.
我追問下去, “科學家對 (大爆炸前的) 奇點的定義是否都認為在這奇點內所有物理學定律都完全不適用?” 他們的答案是: “一點沒有錯.” 我回答道, “那麽, 嚴密地說, 科學的起步點也不符合科學了 (Then, technically, your starting point is not scientific either.” 學者們鴉雀無聲, 他們的思想匆匆地欲找可逃的答案, 但却找不到. (Ref. 3)]

世界知名的無神論辯護家 Antony Flew 竟然認為: “近代的科學發現指向一個事實, 就是除非把上帝創造之工考慮進去, 我們是無法了解現今的世界.” 這是一件非同小可的事. 因為他傳無神論的年日與Billy Graham 傳基督教福音的年日差不多. (Ref. 4)

基督徒必需相信超自然的存在. 神學及哲學家 R.C. Sprout說, “如果把超自然 (如神蹟等) 的因素拿掉, 基督教就消失了. The Christianity of the Bible is a religion that is uncompromisingly supernatural. If we take away the supernatural, we take away Christianity.” (See Tabletalk, July 2007, page 7.) 科學家可以相信超自然嗎? 既然科學的起步點是屬超自然的, 所以科學家必需承認超自然領域的存在性.

Ref. 1: 神州通訊 May 2007.
Ref. 2: “The Case For a Creator” by Lee Strobel; page 70.
Ref. 3: “Jesus Among Other Gods, Youth Edition” by Ravi K. Zacharias and Kevin Johnson; page 57.
Ref. 4: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Antony_Flew
Note: 關於宇宙大爆炸, 可參看本 blog 另一文:

起初上帝創造天地 (創世記一章一節)

Posted in Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

Genesis Chapter One—What God wants us to know?

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜), August 2, 2012

During my devotion-time, I came across the following two Bible passages:

  • 2 Chronicles 4:1-22 and 5:1—this passage gives detail descriptions of the specifications of the Temple’s furnishings.
  • Romans 14:19-20—“Let us therefore make every effort to do what leads to peace and to mutual edification. Do not destroy the work of God for the sake of food. All food is clean, but it is wrong for a man to eat anything that causes someone else to stumble.”

After some pondering, I got feelings that, we Christians, oftentimes tend to debate something non-essential and, as a result, blunting our thrust of evangelism. These debates may be well-meant, each side tries to be faithful to the Scripture, but the arguments may be resulted from our poor discernment between what is essential and what is non-essential, and what are clearly said by the Bible and what are human speculations.

God used as many as 23 verses in 2 Chronicles to describe the design of the temple’s furnishing— bronze altar, the Sea, basins, lamp stands, tables, doors, pillars, meat forks, bread of the Presence, and other temple utensils. Also, God used sixteen long chapters in Exodus (25 to 40) to specify the construction of the Tabernacle and all things therein. Yet God, in His marvelous wisdom, chose merely 31 scant verses in Genesis 1 to describe the framework of Creation of the entire magnificent Universe. How much we, in our feeble minds, can extract scientific significance from these few verses to understand the details of the Creation Process considering especially the original audience were not scientists? It is like extracting 5 sentences from Fyodor Dostoevsky’s Crime and Punishment, and ask some one who has never read the book to reconstruct the entire plot of the novel—How much accuracy can one get from such exercise?

I believe the essential messages God wants us to know from the studying the creation part of Genesis 1 are:

  • First and foremost, God wants us to know that there is a Creator. The universe does not come about by “material plus chance plus time”.
  • God created the universe not all at once, but in stages.
    1. God created the invisible part of the material world first—light, space, and time (or space-time). I consider this being the intersecting point between the supernatural and the natural.
    2. The creation process proceeded by stages from simplicity to complexity—inorganic to organic, then plants to fish and birds to the animal world.
    3. God crowned His creation by making human beings after His image.
  • Between each stage, there punctuated with at least one important phrase “And God Said” which signifies the injection of information and hence it suggested that the universe is not a closed system but a system created and sustained by something outside the system—a being who could speak. (See Appendix and Note below)

It is worthwhile to point out that Information Theory states that information is non-material though it may be carried by material mediums and that behind the information, there must be a mind.

The biblical view is starkly different from the world views of the naturalists. Once we grasp these key points, the debates over the certainty of long-day vs. short-day, old-earth vs. young-earth become futile. This does not mean we should not discuss them, it does mean that based on our limited knowledge and comprehension, we should not insist upon certain things beyond what God intends to tell us. We ought to respect God’s privacy.

With this understanding, the verses of Romans (14:19-20) become our life application.  Let us therefore make every effort to do what leads to peace and to mutual edification. Do not destroy the work of God for the sake of <arguing over speculations>.

— Appendix: Sequence of creation (Genesis 1:1 to 2:3) —

In the beginning God created (BARA) the heavens and the earth (1:1).
Now the earth was formless and empty, darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the waters (1:2).

  • Beginning—Creation of time from the state of God’s Timelessness.
  • Heaven and Earth—Creation of Space from the state of God’s Spacelessness.
  • Space-time, the basic starting point of the physical world, has been created.

And God said,
“Let there be light,” and there was light (1:3).
God saw that the light was good, and he separated the light from the darkness (1:4).
God called the light “day,” and the darkness he called “night.” And there was evening, and there was morning—
the first day (1:5).

God created the “demarcation of time.” Time is an invisible element of the visible world.
• Verse 1:7 implies also that water had been created on the first day.

And God said,
“Let there be an expanse between the waters to separate water from water.” (1:6)
So God made the expanse and separated the water under the expanse from the water above it. And it was so (1:7).
God called the expanse “sky.” And there was evening, and there was morning—
the second day (1:8).

The atmosphere was made by the work of distinction done at the command of God.

And God said,
“Let the water under the sky be gathered to one place, and let dry ground appear.” And it was so (1:9).
God called the dry ground “land,” and the gathered waters he called “seas.” And God saw that it was good (1:10).

God created the inorganic world.

Then God said,
“Let the land produce vegetation: seed-bearing plants and trees on the land that bear fruit with seed in it, according to their various kinds.” And it was so (1:11).
The land produced vegetation: plants bearing seed according to their kinds and trees bearing fruit with seed in it according to their kinds. And God saw that it was good (1:12).
And there was evening, and there was morning—
the third day (1:13).

God created the organic world.

And God said,
“Let there be lights in the expanse of the sky to separate the day from the night, and let them serve as signs to mark seasons and days and years (1:14),
and let them be lights in the expanse of the sky to give light on the earth.” And it was so (1:15).
God made (ASAH) two great lights–the greater light to govern the day and the lesser light to govern the night. He also made the stars (1:16).
God set them in the expanse of the sky to give light on the earth (1:17).
to govern the day and the night, and to separate light from darkness. And God saw that it was good (1:18).
And there was evening, and there was morning—
the fourth day (1:19).

God made the sun, the moon, the planets, and the galaxies. Note that the sun was made after the creation of light. The sun is not light, the sun is merely the light-bearer. 

And God said,
“Let the water teem with living creatures, and let birds fly above the earth across the expanse of the sky” (1:20).
So God created the great creatures of the sea and every living and moving thing with which the water teems, according to their kinds, and every winged bird according to its kind. And God saw that it was good (1:21)
God blessed them and said, “Be fruitful and increase in number and fill the water in the seas, and let the birds increase on the earth” (1:22).
And there was evening, and there was morning—
the fifth day (1:23).

God created fish and birds. Fruitfulness was the will of God.

And God said,
“Let the land produce living creatures according to their kinds: livestock, creatures that move along the ground, and wild animals, each according to its kind.” And it was so (1:24).
God made the wild animals according to their kinds, the livestock according to their kinds, and all the creatures that move along the ground according to their kinds. And God saw that it was good (1:25).

God created the land animals.

Then God said,
“Let us make man in our image, in our likeness, and let them rule over the fish of the sea and the birds of the air, over the livestock, over all the earth, and over all the creatures that move along the ground.” (1:26)
So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them (1:27).

The Muslims consider the concept of being “made in the image of God” blasphemous. Men are slave of God and God is inapproachable by men. But Christian God walks and talks with His people. 
• The universe was made to manifest God’s glory. Man is made in the image of God to reflect God’s glory. Thus men has reflected glory of God and intrinsic value imparted by God.

God blessed them and said to them, “Be fruitful and increase in number; fill the earth and subdue it. Rule over the fish of the sea and the birds of the air and over every living creature that moves on the ground.” (1:28)

Men were given responsibilities.

Then God said,
“I give you every seed-bearing plant on the face of the whole earth and every tree that has fruit with seed in it. They will be yours for food (1:29).
And to all the beasts of the earth and all the birds of the air and all the creatures that move on the ground–everything that has the breath of life in it–I give every green plant for food.” And it was so (1:30).
God saw all that he had made, and it was very good. And there was evening, and there was morning—
the sixth day (1:31).

God gave natural rules to sustain lives. Men cannot conduct science without natural rules. Hence, science and God should not be in conflict with one another.

Thus the heavens and the earth were completed in all their vast array (2:1).

By the seventh day
God had finished the work he had been doing; so on the seventh day he rested from all his work (2:2).

The word “rest” means no more new creation. God still works—the work of redemption.

And God blessed the seventh day and made it holy, because on it he rested from all the work of creating that he had done (2:3).

Ref. Blog article published on January 27, 2012: “https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=301”

— Note —

“And God Said” — God spoke the universe into existence. Whatever God spoke forth was the Word of God. The Word of God signifies information. If the Word of God could cause the universe into existence, the Word of God must have the energy of creation.

  • God spoke the world into being by the power of His words (Hebrews 11:3).
  • For he spoke, and it came to be; he commanded, and it stood firm (Psalm 33:9).

The universe has mass because it is physical. The universe is orderly because it must have been guided by information of exactitude during its formation. Hence, we see the informational connection between energy and mass. Is it not what the famous Einstein’s equation E = mc2  all about?

Thus “And God Said” has a new dimension of scientific significance that the ancient world could not have comprehended.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

大衛和他的勇士—靈修

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); July 12, 2012

經文: 歷代志上第十一章.

V. 16 那時大衛在山寨,非利士人的防營在伯利恆。
V. 17 大衛渴想說:“甚願有人將伯利恆城門旁井裡的水打來給我喝!”
V. 18 這三個勇士就闖過非利士人的營盤,從伯利恆城門旁的井裡打水,拿來奉給大     衛。他卻不肯喝,將水奠在耶和華面前,
V. 19 說:“我的 神啊,這三個人冒死去打水,這水好像他們的血一般,我斷不敢喝!”如此,大衛不肯喝。這是三個勇士所做的事。

(撒母耳記下 23:14-17 也有同樣的記載)

記得角聲的勞伯祥牧師在 2010 年用這個故事講了一篇道: 他的重點大既是:
• 今日教會若無法在事奉上表現激情,就很難領人歸主,見証基督.
• 勇士的激情是我們應學的功課:

o 勇士的激情是天賦的,同時也由於他們確實忠於大衛;即如神應許腳掌所踏的要賜給以      色列人,那腳掌所踏就是屬於人的努力這部份。

o 他們完全忠於大衛, 置生死於度外; 只是為滿足大衛王的心意而去到敵人的地方,把水打回來。

o 很少勇士可以在一起爭戰的,但大衛的勇士們卻能夠。他們沒有個別的功勞,而是一個集體的成果。 這就是團隊精神了.

然而, 我想我們也可以在大衛身上學到另一個寶貴的功課 (Ref. 1), 就是:

[我們不能把自己的滿足建立在別人的犧牲上]

在有家歸不得時, 能渴一口 “家鄉水” 實在是一件 “賞心悅舌” 之事. 但大衛察覺到他自己的愉樂快意絕不能建立在別人神聖的生命上. 所以他拒絕渴這似帶血味的清水.

你看, 如果大衛把這個原則應用在烏利亞的妻拔示巴身上 (撒下11), 整個猶太歷史和大部份的舊約聖經都要重寫了.

Ref. 1: “Cries of the Heart” by Ravi Zacharias; pp.132-140.

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

The Invisible Hand (那上帝看不見的手)

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); July 4, 2012. Edited August 12, 2023

God of the Bible is the God of History

On February 24, 1986, the history of the Filipinos recorded an incident of crying out to God in a desperate situation. A total of 800 revolutionary soldiers became a flagrant target for the Air Force under the despotic President Ferdinand Marco. They stood in fear, Seeing the military planes above their heads, they knew that their dream of a peaceful revolution would soon come to naught, and this small group of soldiers would be killed. But they did not stand alone, they were led to read the Bible and pray for the urgent occasion. Because the time of death was approaching, General Honesto Isleta, the leader of the revolution, led them to read Psalm Chapter 91, selected verses follow:

v2. I will say to the Lord, “My refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I trust.”

v.3 For he will deliver you from the snare of the fowler and from the deadly pestilence.

v.4 He will cover you with his pinions, and under his wings you will find refuge; his faithfulness is a shield and buckler.

v.7 A thousand may fall at your side, ten thousand at your right hand, but it will not come near you.

v.15 When he calls to me, I will answer him; I will be with him in trouble; I will rescue him and honor him.

v.16 With long life I will satisfy him and show him my salvation.”

Although they heard the Word of God, the whirring of airplanes approaching overhead was louder than it. But in their unexpected circumstances, something wonderfully happened:  Though the planes approached, they did not drop bombs on this small group; the pilots, one by one, defected to the revolutionary army, and landed on the ground. This successful bloodless revolution can be found in the history books. This god-fearing general came to the United States and later became a seminary student (Ref. 1)

Ref. 1: “Cries of the Heart” by Ravi Zacharias; pp. 4-5

Reflection: If God can save a nation and her people and map out the history through His Words, how much can His Words become a refuge to an individual?

God of the Bible is a loving personal God

On one particular morning during the Sino-Japanese war, my father (Mr. Lo Chung To) was reading his morning devotion on Psalm chapter 91, he heard the rumbling sound of the Japanese war planes dropping bombs right at the moment when he came to verse 7, “A thousand may fall at your side, ten thousand at your right hand, but it will not come near you.” My father, like everybody else did spontaneously, went outside and crawled on the ground and stayed there motionlessly until the noisy commotion was over. Seeing all devastation of collapsing houses, destruction of structures, and fallen trees, he discovered a wisp of hair not far from where he laid. He instinctively touched his head only to discover a bald spot on his skull. The separation between life and death was merely few millimeters apart. He thanked God profusely for saving his life. From that moment on, thanksgiving had become his life style especially during seasons of hardships which he had many in his life.

Reflection: We all have experienced the wonderful fact that God does answer our prayers. But what about the unanswered prayers? I don’t want to get into the theology of “unanswered prayers” now. But who can say that God does not answer a prayer that we haven’t even prayed? Who can say that God does not meet our need which we don’t even know that we have that particular need?

神是掌管歷史的神

在1986年二月廿四日, 菲律賓人 的歷史記載了一件在走投無路中的呼喊神的事件. 共計800名革命士兵成為在 Ferdinand Marco 專制總统手下的空軍的公然靶子. 他們提心弔膽地站着, 眼見軍機巳在他們的頭頂上 , 知道他們的和平革命的夢想馬上成為泡影, 而這小群的士兵必被炸死. 但他們並非單單站着, 在燃眉之急之際, 他們被帶領頌讀聖經和禱活. 因為死期巳近, 革命首領Honesto Isleta 將軍領他們讀詩篇九十一篇 (只選錄數節作參考, 如下):
(對上帝的頌讚):
詩 91:2 耶和華是我的避難所,是我的山寨,是我的神,是我所倚靠的。
詩 91:3 祂必救你脫離捕鳥人的網羅和毒害的瘟疫。
詩 91:4 衪必用自己的翎毛遮蔽你,你要投靠在衪的翅膀底下。衪的誠實是大小的盾牌。
(上帝對求告者的回應):
詩 91:7 雖有千人仆倒在你旁邊,萬人仆倒在你右邊,這災卻不得臨近你。
詩 91:15 他若求告我,我就應允他;他在急難中,我要與他同在;我要搭救他,使他尊貴。
詩 91:16 我要使他足享長壽,將我的救恩顯明給他。”

雖然他們聽到神的話語, 但是臨近頭頂的飛機的呼呼聲比它更響. 但在他們不預料到的情况下, 有些奇妙事情發生了, 飛機群臨近, 但並沒有徹底摧毀這地上的一小群, 反而飛行員一架一架地變節, 投奔革命軍, 降落在地. 這次成功的不流血革命都在歷史書可以找到的. 這位敬畏神的將軍, 日後來美, 成為一位神學生. 

反思:如果上帝能通過他的話語來拯救一個國家和其人民,並描繪出人類的歷史,那麼祂的話語, 在多大程度上, 能成為我们的避難所呢?

神是掌管個人的神

抗戰期間, 先父盧中度先生在南寧小樂園醫院作客, 清晨起床讀聖經, 剛好展開詩篇九十一篇頌讀, 當他念到第七節 “這災卻不得臨近你” 時, 外面隆隆巨響, 聲音由遠而近, 緊急警報大鳴, 發出刺耳的尖嘯聲, 很快便知道日本飛機正在投彈轟炸. 所有人都衝出屋外, 驚惶地俯伏在空曠地上, 直至警報解除為止. 隨後似乎一片寧靜, 父親環目四顧, 房屋傾塌, 樹木折毀, 但知到自己平安無事, 當他準備站起來之刻, 他發現一縷頭髮散在地上離他不遠, 他便用手摩摩頭頂, 發現一片光禿的頭皮, 他才知道炸彈碎片從頭頂飛削而過, 生死只是一公分之差. 大難不死, 他感謝上帝的保守. 上帝也照着第十六節所說, 使他足享長壽, 父親於2001年11月16日安息主懷, 享年87歲, 上帝將衪的救恩顯明在他一生的年日中.

反思:我們都經歷過上帝確實回應我們祈禱的奇妙事實。但那些未得到回應的祈禱又如何呢?我現在不想討論 “未得到回應的祈禱” 的神學。但誰能說神不會回應我們尚未祈求的禱告呢?當我們甚至不知道自己有這些特殊的需要時,誰能說上帝不會滿足我們的需要呢?

 

Posted in History, Life | Leave a comment

從聖經難題引到教會生活

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); June 22, 2012

今天讀到一段令人沈思的經文, 原來它也是一個典型的聖經難題. 列王記下 2:23-25 寫道:

2Ki 2:23 以利沙從那裡上伯特利去。正上去的時候,有些童子從城裡出來,戲笑他說:“禿頭的上去吧!禿頭的上去吧!”
2Ki 2:24 他回頭看見,就奉耶和華的名咒詛他們。於是有兩個母熊從林中出來,撕裂他們中間四十二個童子。
2Ki 2:25 以利沙從伯特利上迦密山,又從迦密山回到撒馬利亞。

第24節中的 “奉耶和華的名咒詛他們” 表示這事是神所允許的. 乍看起來, 神好似是既任性又善變, 與我們對祂的性情一向的領會大有出入, 慈愛的神怎能用兩雙母熊來撕裂一群天真頑皮的小孩呢? (下面數論點乃取材於 Ref.1 and Ref.2)

• 問題是第23節中的 “童子” 並非你所想像中的一群天真頑皮的小孩—他們其實是年輕人—學者認為 KJV 似乎翻譯得不正確. 希伯來文原意是 “Young men.” NIV譯作“some youths.” 他們是年輕的歹徒凶幫, 如同今天美國大城市中貧民區 (ghetto) 之流浪阿飛黨. 事件發生中的大城市是北国首都伯特利, 也是當時的宗教中心.

• 他們預謀要殺先知—先知以利沙的性命危在旦夕, 但他沒有求神詛咒他們. 這一群並非一两個, 而是四十二個. 我們可以想像到這一群是烏合之眾的暴民. 何等可怕!

• 這些無賴不尊重神及神僕—他們揶揄以利沙自稱為先知, 基本上他們嘲笑道, “如果你真是先知如你的老師以利亞一般, 你就會像他被接到天上去了.” 看深一層, 他們其實是嘲弄神在以利沙的老師以利亞身上的工作. 他們笑以利沙禿頭, 可能是當時社會把痲瘋患者剃光頭, 而用這輕蔑口語詆毁他並嘲笑神的作為.

• 神若不如此做, 以利沙必被打死—神藉熊保護為他出口的先知. 神藉此的警告後人,免人犯更大的罪. 這種先發制人的策畧是神的恩典. 神如果不這樣做, 讓這些流氓開此先例, 後果更危險因為以當時的情况, 神認為子民當時最需要的是先知向子民報導神的話語. 神用两隻熊 (顯然一隻是不夠) 撕裂暴民主要是保護先知, 其次是為民除害.

• 此事以後, 亞哈的兒子, 就是那不敬虔的約蘭王, 也承認以利沙先知的地位並向他致敬 (2 Kings 3:11-13).

• 神有權取人生命—人不能取人生命, 這稱為謀殺. 神是生命的賜予者, 祂有權取人生命, 因為祂有能力使死人復活. 這不是謀殺, 否則, 神讓祂兒子釘在十架上, 豈非犯了祂自己賜給人的誡命嗎?

筆者註: 舊約神與子民在約中相交 (Covenant Relationship) 的情况下, 神常用神蹟來表達祂的旨意, 或自己直接與人對話 (如摩西在何烈山上與神在荊棘火中對話). 在此歷史時段內, 上述那類事件的發生是特殊的, 而非一般性 (universal) 的. 今天, 我們有聖經的教導, 聖灵的指引, 教會的撫養, 特別事件便大致不需要了. 但神的靈訓是新舊約始終一致的. 從這段經文中, 我們有甚麼生活應用?

舊約子民應尊重先知, 聽先知的話, 同樣, 新約信徒應尊重神所呼召的忠僕. 請參看李定武牧師 (Ref.3) 給我們下列的指導方針, 在此只提綱挈領地述三大點, 供讀者思考:

1. 記念牧者的事奉
•     要記念過去牧者在事奉上所奠定的根基和見證
•     感激現有牧者的事奉
2. 順從牧者的引領
•     使教會有体面
•     使會友得益處
•     使羊群免遭危險
3. 関懷牧者的需要
•     関懷牧者生活上的需要, 使他可專心傳道
•     向牧者問安是對他的鼓勵

筆者親眼看到會友甚至領導人怱畧了上述原則所帶給教會的虧損.

Ref.1: “The Case For Faith” by Lee Strobel; pp.122-124.
Ref.2: “Bible Difficulties” by Gleason L. Archer
Ref.2: “新千年中的生活革新” by 李定武; pp.201-214.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

三言兩語論宗教 (On World Religions)

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); June 12, 2012 (revised 3/8/2013)

Undoubtedly the greatest religions in the world are Islam, Buddhism, and Christianity. They all have long historical roots and are rather intricate in their doctrines. Can one summarily describe them in few words? Who dare to try? It was said that a person’s being could be understood by the last words he uttered right before he dies. Alright, let’s go to the records to find out what did these religious leader say. From their last words perhaps we might deduct what their worldviews were.

The last words of Mohammad were recorded by Aisha who said, “The Prophet in his fatal illness said, ‘Allah cursed the Jews and the Christians because they took the graves of their Prophets as places for praying.’” (Hadith 2:414) Note: Hadith is Muslim traditions of the words and deeds of Muhammad–a narrative record.

The last words of Buddha: “Behold, O monks, this is my last advice to you. All component things in the world are changeable. They are not lasting. Work hard to gain your own salvation.

The last words of Jesus spoken during his crucifixion: “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do” (Luke 23:34).

You see, Islam is noted for their hatred toward infidels; Buddhism is a merit based religion, you pay and pay and pay, but you never know whether you have paid enough; only in Christianity will you find grace and forgiveness. Therefore, Jesus is the only one who is qualified to be our Lord and Savior. Strictly speaking, Christianity is not a religion but a matter of making relationship with Christ.

世界上三大宗教—回, 佛, 耶—都是歷史悠久, 錯綜複雜的宗教. 誰能用三言兩語可解釋清楚呢? 嘩! 好大膽呀! 有人說, 一個人是怎樣的人, 可由他的最後遺言 (Last Words) 而得知. 那就試試吧! 讓我們由這三位教主的最後遺言看他們的世界觀:

• 回教穆罕默德 (Mohammad) 的最後遺言: 真主, 願祢詛咒猶太人和基督徒, 因為他們在先知的墓上向祢禱告.

• 佛祖最後遺言: 諸事無常 需精進不怠.

• 耶穌最後遺言: “父啊,赦免他們!因為他們所做的,他們不曉得.”

你看, 回教是仇恨 (curse), 佛教是功德 (work hard for), 唯獨基督教是赦免 (forgive). 所以耶穌不但是教主, 更是救主. 赦免是白白的, 所以這就是恩典了. 這段話真能把這三種宗教的要領表達出來嗎? 讓讀者自行決定吧!

Note: 請參看本 blog 內另一短文, “我為甚麼不信佛教?” on January 21, 2012.

Posted in Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

“路人甲” 是成功者嗎?

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); June 7, 2012

我有時自問, 我是怎樣一个人? 答案很簡單, 我自認是一個普通人. 但如果我再自問, 我在世上是扮演甚麽角色? 那就不易回答了. 最近讀了作家周俊良老先生一本書 (Ref. 1), 內中有個我不熟識的名詞叫 “路人甲”, 寡聞的我前未聽過, 更不懂其真義, 但在書中作者却有交代:

在一齣戲劇中, 所有參加演出的人都列在 “演員表” 中. 但不是所有榜上有名的人都同樣重要. 排在前頭的當然是主角, 其次是配角, 一路排下去, 便排到一些市井小民, 他們只做一些小動作, 或講一两句話, 這些角色在演員表中被列名為 “路人”. 如果有兩個這樣的角色, 則一名被稱為 “路人甲”. 另一名是 “路人乙”. 榜上無名的, 都通稱為 “羣眾”.

英國詩人、劇作家莎士比亞曾說 “整个世界就是一個舞枱 (All the world’s a stage).” 每個人都要上去, 留一陣子, 完成他的角色, 就要下枱, 這樣川流不息, 好像長江後浪推前浪一般. 我的角色絕不會是主角或配角, 若說自己是 “一事無成” 也說得太過份謙卑. 說自己只不過是群眾之一, 似乎有點不合乎中道, 我至少是個大學畢業生呀! 最後我想 “路人甲” 也算受知無塊, 其實用 “甲” 而不用 “乙” 字巳算高枱自己了. 但我相信這小小的驕傲, 上帝是會原諒我的. 如果主角是成功者, 那麽 “路人甲” 算是失敗者嗎?

論到角色的問題, 我們就要退到一個更基礎性的問題: “甚麼叫做成功?” 從我讀到的另一篇文章中, 我似乎找到頗滿意的答案:

在公司上班的確很辛苦; 帶職事奉更辛苦. 但黄力夫博士 (Dr.Leaf Huang) 是雙職事奉; 他全時間當教授, 並全時間在教會中服事. 在雙職事奉的生漄中, 他對專業上的成功, 經歷了七個階段的了解, 對基督徒 “上班族” 頗有靈性上的幫助. 黄博士寫道 (Ref. 2):

1. 在信主之前—-認為成功要靠人的努力. 父母和學校都是這樣教導.
2. 信主以後—-單憑人的努力是不夠的, 還要加上神的祝褔, 才能成功.
3. 第三階段—-發現神的祝褔比人的努力重要! 神不祝褔, 人沒有辦法, 再努力也無用.
4. 第四階段—-發現一切都是神的祝褔. 人的努力也是神的祝褔. 生下來殘疾, 能努力嗎? 生下來白癡, 能努力嗎? (筆者注: 神對生下來殘疾或白癡的, 都有特別的恩典, 因神也愛他們)
5. 第五階段—-領悟到神的旨意 (呼召你作甚麼) 加上人的順服所帶來的才是成功.
6. 第六階段—-既然是神的旨意加上人的順服, 哪來 “人的成功”? 領悟到原來一切都是 “神的成功”!
7. 第七階段—-正如特蕾莎 (Mother Teresa) 修女說, “上帝沒有要我們成功, 只要我們忠心. 哇! 如果只是追求個人事業的成功, 那 (基督徒) 與世人就沒有什麼兩樣. 這個啟發, 可稱之為 “最大的成功”.

所以如果我們愛神, 凡事榮耀祂, 忠心事奉祂, 就算今生只能作 “路人甲”, 在永世中, 可作主耶穌的配角, 這是多麽榮耀的應許.

Ref. 1: “僑窗觀景雜文雜萃” by 周俊良
Ref. 2: “樂在其中—-雙職事奉甘苦談” by Leaf Huang; 使者Nov/Dec 2007; pp.46-52.

Posted in Life | Leave a comment

和合本中的 “神” 和 “上帝” 有分別嗎?

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); June 6, 2012

英文聖經中的 “LORD” 和 “Lord” 都是指真神 God, 但這两字是有神學上的大區別的 (Ref.1). 因此, 有人欲舉一反三而問: 中文聖經用 “神” 或 “上帝” 來指God是否也有神學上的區別呢? 答案是: 我個人肯定是沒有的.

或許讓我借用巳故的吳乃恭牧師的解釋. 他寫道:

有關中文聖經分為 “神” 與 “上帝” 譯名觀的問題, 自十九世紀中葉就巳經爭論很大, 那是見仁見智的問題, 可以說不是翻譯上的問題, 而是信仰上的問題. 有關 “神” 與 “上帝” 譯名觀, 連天主教都鬧到教廷去, 結果他們決定不用 “神” 也不用 “上帝”, 而用 “天主” 作為最後的決定.
聖經分為 “神版” 與 “上帝版” 的原因, 是因為浸信會傳教士及差會都認為 “上帝” 是中國人的偶像, “神” 是不能以 “上帝” 來稱呼的, 那是不合乎 “神” 譯名的真義的. 所以, 不操用 “上帝” 而以 “神” 作為譯名. 但是, 其他的中國教會卻認為中國古籍中 “上帝” 是指宇宙中獨一的真神, 所以, 要用 “上帝” 為神的譯名. 據歷史記載, “上帝” 這一稱呼, 遠在堯舜時代就有, 他被用來指一位最大且是唯一的真神. 因此, 可以稱神為 “上帝”.

吳牧師說他在講道或交通時, 是两者並用. 當他指上帝是獨一無二, 及永活與至高的真神時, 他用 “神” 來表達. 但是, 當他以真神與偽神對比時, 他以 “上帝” 來稱呼. 因為, 真神是超乎所有的偽神的. 不過他說, “我是循閩南教會的傳统, 喜歡用 “上帝” 來稱呼的.” 據我所知, 臺灣同胞也喜歡用 “上帝” 的稱號. 我想, 這問題是見仁見智的. 我們可以活用, 不必拘泥. 順其自然就是, 不必勉強. (Ref.2)

但筆者借此機會請讀者注意, 有時在翻譯上看來是小小的差異會導至神學上巨大的分歧. 例:

天主教所用的拉丁文聖經, Vulgate 版本把路加 (1:28) 譯作:
• 萬福馬利亞! 妳是滿有恩典的 (“Hail Mary! You are full of grace.”), 此與 NIV 不同.
• NIV: 天使進去,對她說:“蒙大恩的女子,我問你安,主和你同在了!”The angel went to her and said, “Greetings, you who are highly favored! The Lord is with you.

表面看起來差異不大. 但是 “滿有恩典” 有 “是恩典的貯蓄庫 reservoir of grace” 之意, 與 “蒙恩” 不同. 這便把 “馬利亞是中保” 的教義偷偷地走進聖經裡去: 若要得到基督的恩典, 可向馬利亞支取. 這是不合聖經原意的教義.

今天神學生在學校所學到的希伯來文或希臘文, 最大的應用就是回答 “這個原文字在聖經內何處出現過?” 至於這字的意思, 因我們對希臘文化或希伯來文化認識有限, 也只能由各種英文版的翻譯而獲得一個靠近主觀的領會而矣.

Ref.1: 參閱本blog另一文, 登於 October 24, 2011.
Ref. 2: “文宣 196, July/August 2008”, p.6.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

A Message to the graduates

By T.C. Lo (June 1, 2012)

A teenager raised in a strong Christian family would most likely grow into a strong Christian during his years at home. But I have seen young people stop going to church once they leave home, entering a spiritually unprotected open campuses.

Perhaps this student is confronted with thorny questions, such as “Since evil and suffering exists, a loving God cannot” or “Since miracles contradicts science, they cannot be true” and among others.

This kind of struggle, however, is not unique to young adults – sometimes mature pastors and church leaders had to deal with doubt too.

When Billy Graham’s well respected friend and close co-worker in the ministry Charles Templeton fell away from his faith in 1946 after he was enrolled at the liberal Princeton Theological Seminary, Graham was greatly disturbed, saying “My faith was under siege….My respect and affection for Chuck were so great that whatever troubled him trouble me too.

In the midst of his spiritual battle, God had sent a very godly woman, Miss Henrietta Mears who was the director of religious education at First Presbyterian Church of Hollywood, to encourage the young Billy. Her enthusiasm for the Lord Jesus Christ was contagious. The following is Billy Graham’s own words as printed in his Biography entitled “JUST AS I AM,” pp.135-138.

I ached as if I were on the rack, with Miss Mears stretching me one way and Chuck Templeton stretching me the other….

If I could not trust the Bible, I could not go on. I would have to leave the pulpit evangelism. I was only 30 years of age. It was not too late to become a dairy farmer….

But that night I believed with all my heart that the God who had saved my soul would never let go of me. I got up and took a walk. The moon was out. The shadows were long in the San Bernardino Mountains surrounding the retreat center. Dropping to my knees there in the woods, I opened the Bible at random on a tree stump in front of me. I could not read it in the shadowy moon light, so I had no idea what text lay before me…

O God! There are many things in this book I do not understand. There are many problems with it for which I have no solution. There are many seeming contradictions. There are some areas in it that do not seem to correlate with modern science. I can’t answer some of the philosophical and psychological questions Chuck and others are raising….

I was trying to be on the level with God, but something remained unspoken…

At last the Holy Spirit freed me to say it. “Father, I am going to accept this as Thy Word—by faith! I am going to allow faith to go beyond my intellectual questions and doubts, and I will believe this to be Your inspired Word.” When I got up from knees at Forest Home that August night, my eyes stung with tears. I sensed the presence and power of God as I had not sensed it in months. Not all my questions were answered, but a major bridge had been crossed. In my heart and mind, I knew a spiritual battle in my soul had been fought and won.

If you, graduates, are in the midst of a spiritual battle, may I suggest the following “ABCD” approach (adapted from a section of Ravi Zacharias’ book, The Grand Weaver, page 123):

• Ask without fear—The atheistic challenges are not new. Thoughtful Christians have given considerable research. You don’t have to bear the burden all by yourself. Ask your home church leaders and they are willing to help you.

• Being before doing—You must know who you are first before pursuing explanations to their difficult questions or before doing God’s will. I am a child of God related to my heavenly Father. Nothing can change that relationship. I am not my own. I belong to Him. Resting in that knowledge, I know what it is to be His. I should pursue doing God’s will, then and by his grace he will enable my will.

• Convictions without compromise— A conviction is not merely an opinion. It is something rooted so deeply in the conscience that to change a conviction would be to change the very essence of who you are. The most important conviction is that the Bible is the Word of God. While we cannot explain everything in the Bible, that is no reason for us to disregard the positive evidence for God and Jesus’ claims.
To deny what we know on the basis of what we don’t know is not only bad theology but bad science as well.” (quoted from R.C. Sproul’s book “Reason to Believe”, page 129)

• Discipline without dreariness — The Lord tells us that he disciplined those he loves. By implication, then, the undisciplined life is an unloved life. Don’t interpret doubt as a loss of faith. My personal experiences are that doubting has been a way to strengthen my faith. An unexamined faith is not worth living for (adapted from Socrates’ famous line).

Posted in Life | Leave a comment

詩篇廿三篇 (Psalm 23)

By TC Lo (盧天賜); May 25, 2012

翻譯是一件困難的工作. 名詞翻譯比較容易, 因為它們可以續字相應, 如狗就是dog, 貓就是cat等. 但對抽象的事物, 或哲學的觀念, 就困難多了. 仁的真意 (benevolence? 或mercy? 或humanity? 或manhood?) 義的真意 (justice? 或right? 或righteousness?) 禮的真意 (ritualism? 或courtesy? 或 good form? 或good manner 或social order?) 或甚至它們的真正意義尚未被人了解? 英文有一字 “Providence” 我一直無法找到令我完全滿意的中文翻譯. 字典用 “天意”, “天命”, “天佑”, “神旨” 等來表達, 這些與我所領會的, 總是感到雖接近但不究完滿, 沒有一矢中的, 或拍案叫絕之感. 由於它豐富的內涵, 有人索性把它翻譯為 “上帝”, 用大草P 來表達. 那麽 “God’s Providence” 又怎樣翻? 上帝的上帝? 也不對呀! 最近我看到一本書 (Note 1), 內中引用某人對詩篇23篇分成17 小段, 每段用一英文字 (中文我用四字) 加以註釋. 我覺得這17個評註把我們的神是一位 “個人的神 personal God” 的觀念表達無遺. 我想這17個描述, 總合起來就可能是我所領會的 “God’s providence” 的意義吧!

耶和華是我的牧者                         that’s relationship (親密關係)
我必不至缺乏                                 that’s supply (應時供應)
他使我躺臥在青草地上                 that’s rest (主懷安息)
領我在可安歇的水邊                     that’s refreshment (從新得力)
他使我的靈魂甦醒                         that’s healing (完全醫治)
引導我走義路                                 that’s guidance (親手帶領)
為自己的名                                     that’s purpose (標杆人生)
我雖然行過死蔭的幽谷                 that’s testing (試練恩典)
也不怕遭害                                     that’s protection (神手保護)
因為你與我同在                             that’s faithfulness (信實可靠)
你的杖,你的竿,都安慰我         that’s discipline (訓練成長)
在我敵人面前,你為我擺設筵席 that’s hope (榮耀盼望)
你用油膏了我的頭                         that’s consecration (蒙召人生)
使我的福杯滿溢                             that’s abundance (豐盛生命)
我一生一世必有恩惠慈愛隨著我 that’s blessing (蒙福生活)
我且要住在耶和華的殿中             that’s security (保障確據)
直到永遠                                         that’s eternity (與主永偕)

從另一觀點, 詩篇 23可說是對 “神的同在” 最好的解釋. 聖經中的三大主題 (Note 2) 連貫各書卷, 構成聖經一貫的信息架構:
• 神的應許—強調神的信实和祂話語的重要, 著重神對人類的應許.
• 神的國度—指神是宇宙的創造主, 也是一切的統治者, 強調神的超越性和榮耀, 神的國所建立的一切, 至終要在彌賽亞身上完全成就.
• 神的同在—強調神對人的愛和對人的帶領, “以馬內利 (賽7:14)” 是這主題的鑰句. 詩篇 23 中間句是: “因為祢與我同在”. 和合本: 在此句前共67個字, 在此句後共67個字. 原文: 在此句前共26個字, 在此句後共26個字. 詩人似乎暗示神的同在是這詩篇的中心思想. 歷代信徒對此詩的愛慕, 多少跟這中心句有關. 神的同在豈非也是神的 Providence之一部份嗎?

Note 1: “Grand Weaver” by Ravi Zacharias; pp.50-51.
Note 2: “解經有路” by陸蘇河 (Alex Luc); pp.206-265,364.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

Why Do I Embrace Christianity (我的見證)

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); May 18, 2012

After I moved to the Bay Area, California and started my career in the field of semiconductor in 1970, I met new friends who happened to be PhDs. But few of them had influences on me in a strange way. Not because they said something to me but because of the mere fact that they were Christians. I said to myself, “Christians? These are highly educated people and some of them even held high management positions in the companies, they could not have been that stupid.” At their gentle persuasion, I went to their church; I listened to the sermons. But so many things I didn’t understand, the interesting thing was that the part which I understood did make sense to me. I had tons of questions and I argued angrily with those church people. But they kindly explained to me with patience. I thought I was a trouble maker but they didn’t seem to mind. I began to do some study myself—-not the Bible, because I didn’t understand it no matter how hard I tried—-but other books either defending or accusing the belief of Christianity. I was extremely puzzled by the fact that if Christianity was so right and it was so convincing, how come so many intellectuals denied the existence of God? This question remained for a long time. Another question which bothered me a great deal was: If there is a God, and this loving God is willing to reveal himself to people, why has God made it so difficult to see his presence. Through thinking these questions, I came to the persuasion that one must comes to a conviction (on anything not just religion things) through one or two or all these three levels and in different combinations of sequences.

Level 1 is the theoretical level. That is to look at problems from logical and philosophical perspectives. This level has no short cut but requires tremendous hard work. Some people could bypass it but I couldn’t because I was trained as an engineer-scientist in my whole life. I paid attention at this level all the way before and after I have become a Christian. The effort is intensified after my retirement because I have tremendous interest in studying it. There have been so many difficult problems that bother me. Just to name one: Since evil and suffering exist, a loving God cannot. How do I justify this claim? Problems of this kind have been tackled by philosophers of different worldviews, how do I know that the answer offered by the Christian worldview is right? If you are looking for inexhaustible information, you can never believe in anything. My pursuit leads me to come up with an illustration:
When I played jigsaw puzzles, I start from the corner and build my way in. Soon I was able to construct a fairly successful domain. As I kept on placing pieces to complete the picture, I might suddenly see an opportunity in the middle and I began to build domain there. Pretty soon, I had many unconnected locally successful domains strewn all over an incomplete picture. Now, here is the point. If all jigsaw pieces that I placed were indeed in their rightful positions, eventually all successful local domains could join together. However, if some pieces were not in their supposed places, I could never be able to complete the whole picture because incoherence got in the way. I could have many successful local domains but I couldn’t have a completely successful picture.

This is exactly the case with evolution. Each scientist has his own locally successful (logically explainable) domain built from his special field, but not all domains could cohere with one another. This is why the evolutionists keep arguing among themselves every time when new evidences emerge. Interestingly, they never dare to argue with Darwin himself. But on the other hand, the explanations offered from the biblical worldview are always coherent. Admittedly, Christians too may not be able to complete the entire jigsaw picture, i.e. may not have the answer totally satisfactory to the human mind. Same thing can be said with atheists. But every time when a new jigsaw piece is added (that means new evidence—-scientific, archaeological, or historical—is discovered), the Christian worldview can only make the picture more complete but never reveal incoherence among the already successful domains. This is amazing. The reasonable explanation is that those pieces are in their right positions of the pre-designed picture when their placement is guided by the Scripture. No one can complete the picture, but one has stronger explanation power than all others. This may be the way we look at things.

Level 2 is the art and culture level such as music or paintings or social media. They are the most influential factors in shaping the thoughts of the masses. I had so many intellectual friends who truly believe in Evolution. But when I probed them with critical questions, I discovered that I knew revolution more than they did. But why then they believed? I believe it is the art of the cultural. The mentality is that if the entire society is going this way, how can it be wrong? I confronted few biology PhD friends of mine and asked each one some pivotal questions, their answers often were “This was not my field; I am very sure someone in other areas will have answer for you.” So each one assumes some big guns out there have answer and they are confident of their credentials. Today, the academic arena is so specialized; a PhD is not really a “Broad Scholar” as the Chinese word (博士) suggests but a Specialist. Another thing is that if evolution is so fundamental, I wonder why there is no school in university called “ School of Evolution”? We have school of “Physics”, school of “Music”, school of “Public Policy” and so forth, but not school of “Evolution”. Yet the inference of evolution is everywhere. Most people have never read <The Origin of Species> but they are loud and clear in buying in the concept because the whole society think it is right. Their thoughts have been shaped by the arts and cultures of the social mood. After I have become a Christian, I firmly believe that Christians can and should use arts of all sort as instruments to spread the Gospel. This is the right way to use art, not merely as a pastime.

Level 3 is “Kitchen Table” level. My grand children (when they were 3 and 5) believe in Christ because their parents (my daughter and son-in-law) are Christians. One may ask, is this brain wash? I think not. Brain wash is something you know that is wrong and you repeatedly bombard people so that they become confused and come to go along with you. I am sure you agree that asking your kids to memorize the Multiplication Table is not brain wash. Keep telling them to study hard is not brain wash. We did that because we parents believe that the Multiplication Table is true and education is important. My children’s worldview were shaped through my endless conversations and Q-and-A’s with them during dinner times and driving times.The most alarming thing is that, we adults too, are influenced by the media from everywhere within our society.

As for me, I became a Christian through the process of Level One first and then triggered by Level Two. Other people may come to Christianity through different levels as entry-points and in different sequences.

In Summary,

  • Level one—-supported by logic
  • Level two—-based on feeling inspired by arts and cultures
  • Level three—-instilled basically by parents.

This Three-Level framework of thinking was philosophized by Ravi Zacharias, for example, in his book “The Real Face of Atheism”, pp.170-171. Once pointed out, it looks self-evident! Frankly, during my faith journey, I knew nothing about these three-level concept; what I am writing here is an after-thought.

Having gone to my San Jose church for a while, I had arrived at the stage of intellectual consent. However, my heart was not ready to commit my life to Jesus. The gap between my head and my heart was still unbridgeable. But not until the spring of 1977,  something had happened. For several weeks, the church I went to kept on singing two hymns during worship time: one was titled “The Old Rugged Cross” and the other one, “How Great Thou Art”. When I head these two hymns, for reasons unknown to me, my heart burned within me and my eyes were moisten with tears, I felt a waft of heat wave slowly rained down from my head to toes. I tried to hide my emotion from my wife who stood beside me. This experience lasted for few consecutive Sundays. Was that not the moving of the the Holy Spirit that I had heard many times through many sermons? The chasm between my heart and my soul was closed. Finally, on the Easter of 1977, I decided to be baptized and I felt I had become a changed man. This was my journey of pilgrimage.

對基督教信仰的內容,我巳到達頭腦同意的地步,但內心卻沒有委身交託的感動。到了1977年初,不知為甚麽,教會崇拜都唱「古老十架」和「祢真偉大」這兩首詩歌,持續數週之久。每當唱這詩歌,我都流涙,我盡力不讓站在我身旁的妻子知道。有時我感到一股熱氣從頭上慢慢降至腳跟,數週如此。我自問,「這是不是牧師所講的聖靈感動呢?」我終於在數週後的復活節受洗歸入主名。這就是我走上永生道路的開始。

Also refer to another article in this blog “我為甚麼不信佛教”, January 21, 2012.

Posted in Life, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

科學與基督教信仰

By TC Lo (盧天賜); May 13, 2012

發展科學方法的培根 (Francis Bacon 1561-1626) 寫道, “在我們面前有两本書等待我們去研究, 以免我們墮落在錯誤中: 一本是大自然, 就是神的創造, 為要表達衪一般性的神性和永能. 另一本是聖經, 神在其中啟示衪特別的旨意.” 這就是神學上所說的一般啟示, 和特別啟示. 既然這两種啟示 (科學與聖經) 都是源於同一位神, 它們必定是和諧的. 如果两者間有矛盾, 那麼一定是落在下列三種情况中之一:

1. 聖經的解釋是錯, 科學的理論是對.
2. 聖經的解釋是對, 科學的理論是錯.
3. 聖經的解釋是錯, 科學的理論是錯.

第一種情况之例: 自從望遠鏡發明後, 天文學家伽利略 (Galileo 1564-1642) 證實太陽是太陽系的中心, 而天主教教會當時却堅持地球是太陽系的中心. 他們的理由是聖經用 “日出” 和 “日落” 的字眼來描述地球與太陽的關係, 沒有想到這是從觀察者經驗上的看法, 不能用字面來解釋聖經. 天主教到今天仍因此齣事件感到尷尬.

第二種情况之例: 當全人類都認為地球是平面的, 聖經却說它是球狀的 (賽40:22).
近一世紀科學突飛猛進. 我們對神藉大自然的啟示的了解是以前的解經家們完全沒有想過的. 玆將近一百多年來重要的科學發現列舉如下 (Ref.1):

• 相對論 (Relativity Theory): 光速是不變的常數. 時間和空間不是絕對 (不變)的, 不同的觀察者在不同的移動速度和不同的参照架構內對時間和空間有不同的量度. 時間和空間更可统一而成為四度空間的 “時空Spacetime”, 它且會被萬有引力場扭曲而變形.

• 量子論 (Quantum Theory): 古典式的 “位置” 與 “動量 momentum” 的觀念在原子核內巳不再適用, 因為 “位置” 與 “動量” 不能同時準確地被測度出來.

• 分子生物學 (Molecular Biology): DNA的宏觀分子結構的發現揭露了促使生物物種發展的基因密碼. 指向神是有智慧的設計者.

• 量子階梯 (Quantum Ladder): 物質體系 (material system) 是有等級地排列的. 系統愈小 (如原子核), 能量愈大. 此發現解開了原子能的謎.

• 宇宙膨脹 (Expanding Universe): 指向宇宙有開始. 那開始點就是大爆炸 (Big Bang). 它肯定了創世記第一章第一句話. 史帝芬霍金 (Hawking) 說, “如果這不是有史以來, 也一定是本世紀 (二十) 以來最重大的科學發現”. [参看本 blog 的另一文 “起初上帝創造天地—創世紀一章一節”

現代有識之仕, 特別是科學家和工程師們, 實在是比使徒, 初期教父, 奥古斯丁, 馬丁路得, 加爾文, 及二十世紀前的神學家們對一般啟示的了解更加淵博. 我深信這種對大自然 (一般啟示) 深刻的認識必定對解經 (特別啟示) 有幫助. 這是神給現代人的使命. 如果牧羊人大衛尚且因觀看神指頭所造的天,並神所陳設的月亮星宿 (詩8:3) 而讚嘆, 我們豈能不因DNA的美麗和宇宙的浩瀚而俯服敬拜嗎?

Ref.1: “Who Made God?” by Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler; page 53.

Posted in Philosophy/Religion, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

默想上帝的性情—灵修

By TC Lo (盧天賜), May 6, 2012

默想經文 (Scripture):
Ps 103:11 天離地何等的高,他的慈愛向敬畏他的人也是何等的大!
Ps 103:12 東離西有多遠,他叫我們的過犯離我們也有多遠!
Ps 103:13 父親怎樣憐恤他的兒女,耶和華也怎樣憐恤敬畏他的人!
Ps 103:11 For as high as the heavens are above the earth, so great is his love for those who fear him;
Ps 103:12 as far as the east is from the west, so far has he removed our transgressions from us.
Ps 103:13 As a father has compassion on his children, so the LORD has compassion on those who fear him;

Sharing:
• Comment on Ps.103:11—The greatness of Christ’s love is expressed not just in quantitative terms but more importantly, in qualitative level pointing to the character of God. First, God is patient; He is slow to anger awaiting patiently (忍耐) sinners to repent. Secondly, He is kind (恩慈) even to those who treat Him with hostility, and ultimately, He is good (良善) for no evil is in Him to make Him qualified to be our Savior.

• Comment on Ps.103:12— Out of His love (仁愛), our sins are completely and thoroughly forgiven, and we are made as white as snow. As a result, we can once more rejoice (喜樂) in the peace (和平) of our reconciliation with God, the Father.

• Comment on Ps.103:12— God’s faithfulness (信實) guarantees the validity of His forgiveness. We would no longer doubt whether we would fall away from our Salvation. The Holy Spirit who indwells in our soul gently (溫柔) whispers to our ears that we may gain strength to maintain self-control (節制) in order to resist sins.

As Paul wrote to the Galatians: “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness and self-control. Against such things there is no law.” 聖靈所結的果子,就是仁愛、喜樂、和平、忍耐、恩慈、良善、信實、溫柔、節制。這樣的事,沒有律法禁止。(Gal.5:22-23)

The total summation is freedom in Christ: We are no longer under the curse of the laws but are free from sins and legalistic religiosity and free to the grace of approaching the Father through Jesus Christ at the loving tug of the Holy Spirit.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

苦難對我們有益處嗎?

By TC Lo (盧天賜); April 30, 2012

苦難不是難題. 義人為甚麼也會受苦呢? 這才是難題. 惡人為甚麼會平順呢? 這也是難題. 為甚麼遵行父神旨意的人也會受苦呢? 更是難題. 這使我想起耶穌在十架上所說的一句話, “我的神!我的神!為甚麼離棄我?”(太27:46; 可15:34). 讓我們再沉思, 求主幫助我們真正明白衪所經歷的苦難. 為何神的兒子會如此禱告呢? 忽然間, 一個清晰的真理焦點呈現在眼前. 想起耶穌喊出那些字句的時刻, 不但正是衪感到孤寂淒涼的高峯, 更重要的是衪正在遵行父神旨意的核心的最高峯. 對 “行天父旨意的人也會受苦嗎?” 的難題獲得一點線索. 這個頓悟可以把我的思想帶到我們人生最底潮求死的時刻. 當我們以為神遠遠的離棄我, 神却正在與我們會面, 因為衪曾經歷與我一樣 (其實是更甚) 的苦難. 那是一個生命的約會, 而非死亡的約會.

在網路上可找到一段新聞論及一位三歲大名叫Gabby Gingras的女孩子, 她住在Minnesota 州一個名叫Elk River的小鎮. 她患了一種罕見的病症, 是涉及對痛苦沒有知覺的病—-醫學上稱之為 “天生的無痛不冒汗淚症 (Congenital Insensitivity to Pain with Anhidrosis, CIPA)”. 患者感覺不到痛楚, 不流汗, 不流淚. 全世界只有約一百多個病例. 這幼小的Gabby需要別人不斷的看顧. 當她4個月大時, 她的父母發現她常咬手指直至流血而毫無不適之感. 當她两歲時, 她必需讓牙齒被拔掉以避免咬爛自己導致嚴重傷害. 她會把手放在熱爐上而被燒透, 毫無痛感. 她常戴上安全眼鏡, 因為有一次她把眼睛的角膜抓破得很勵害. 她在運動場上絕無害怕, 橫衝直撞, 從不遲疑的怕碰撞到任何東西. 她說有時想哭, 但她不能. 這小孩的生命處於永不終止的危險狀態中. 患此病的人平均年齡是25歲. 患CIPA者的父母只有一個禱告: 神呀! 讓我的孩子能感受痛苦吧. 試想, 如果我們在這有限的世界, 用我們有限的知識, 尚且可以賞識到痛苦其中的一種好處, 難道神不可能在我們生命裡面設計一種體認來題醒我們甚麼東西對我們有益, 甚麼東西對我們有害嗎?

聖子耶穌在最遵行父神的旨意的時刻而受最大的痛苦—-肉身死在十字架上, 靈性與神隔絕. 這是歷史上最邪惡的殺神案件. 但神却把它轉化成一件最好的事. 誰會想到如此的悲劇會成就任何好處? 但神預知其結果, 就是為人類打開天堂的門. 歷史上最慘痛的悲劇却帶來最光榮的結果. 如果終極的惡能產生終極的善, 那麼這種變換也必能成就在我們個人苦難經歷之中. 一個智慧有限的人怎能肯定神不會容忍我們短期的苦難, 以成就我們不可預料的長期好處?

我發現尋找有關苦難的答案是一個真正的挑戰, 因為苦難的問題不單單觸摸到理性上的概念, 而這挑戰更是被情緒的現實所加強. 所以我不願向正在受苦的人說理, 只能私下為他禱告, 求聖靈安慰他. 但對苦難未臨到的人, 理性上的了解會加強那為主受苦的心志和承担未來痛苦的力量.

取材 1: “Walking from East to West” by Ravi Zacharias with R.S.B. Sawyer; p.221.
取材 2: A booklet called “Just Thinking” by RZIM. Issue: Fall 2008; page 2.

参考: 本blog另一題目: 論苦難 (July 16, 2011)

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

神公平嗎?

By TC Lo 盧天賜 (revised April 21, 2012)

天堂內有無層次之區分? 這是經常被問的問題 (FAQ—Frequently Asked Question) 之一. 藉着這等次之別, 是否某些基督徒, 由於他們一生的善行, 與那些在臨終前勉強過關的基督徒相比, 可以在天堂內獲得較高的地位或更優等的存在質素? 也許神學家史鮑爾 (R.C. Sproul) 的答案會出人意外. 他認為天堂中的獎賞的確有程度上不同的. 他不但相信天堂的獎賞有分別, 他同時也相信地獄的刑罸的嚴厲性也有分別.

這個問題之存在可能是由於改革宗 (Protestant) 所強調的 “因信稱義” 的教義所至. 我們不斷地被提醒: 我們的好行為絕不能作我們進天堂的依據, 而唯一能進天國的途徑是藉相信基督, 使祂的功德 (merits) 歸到我們身上. 我們強調這個基礎教義到一個程度使人不知不覺地傾向一種想法, 以為好行為是無足輕重的和對基督徒將來的生命是全無關聯的. 但歷史性的改革宗是把 “因信稱義” 如此詳加說明的—-我們進天堂之道是靠基督之功, 然而神所應許給我們的獎賞是依据我們個人之功.

聖奧古斯丁說, 我們之所以能作任何 “接近好” 的事都是靠神的恩典, 而我們所作的任何好事都不能全好, 只是向好方向接近, 所以在神的要求下是不能達到配得獎賞的程度. 然而, 事實上聖經告訴我們, 神根据我們的順服巳經决定給我們獎賞, 祂這個決定就是奧古斯丁所謂 “神為祂自已所作的工在我們裏面加冕 (crowning His own works within us).”

這句話似乎引發了一條解經的線索: 既然我們的善行是出於神的恩典, 我們便一無所誇. 所以一切含有自誇成分的善工, 都不蒙獎賞. 如果我們的善行是讓神的工作冠上榮耀, 使神榮上加榮, 那一定是件討神喜悅的事. 所以懷着不配的態度去做一些榮神益人的事, 便一定不會有功利主義的成分了.

顯然地, 當一個人在長期的年日中忠心事奉他的主人, 數十年如一日, 將來在天上主人會表揚他, 說, “你是又良善又忠心的僕人.” 但那些勉強合格的基督徒也只能靠他臨終前的小小寶貴善行來期待他的賞賜了. 两種人的容量大大不同. 所以當我們的孩子自年幼便信主, 這是何等的福份. 當我們的長輩尚未信主, 我們不焦急嗎?

還有, 當我們思想這FAQ時, 我想我們應帶着一個透視性的眼光去看這等次上的分別: 在天堂中第一等次和第十等次的區別, 與能進天堂和不能進天堂之差距, 相比之下是微不足道的. 有人這樣說: 在天堂, 每個人自己的杯都是滿溢的, 但不是每個人的杯大小都是一樣. 所以在天堂裡每個人都會滿意主的安排, 沒有妒忌, 沒有心裏不平. 新約聖經中至少有25次 (例: 太5:12; 路6:23等) 論及我們所得的獎賞 (reward) 是根据我們的工作, 此真理不容忽視.

這裡又引發了另一個 FAQ: 犯人信耶穌就可以上天堂, 好人因不信耶穌就下地獄, 公平嗎? 馬可和路加福音都記載一個故事: 有一個少年官問耶穌說:“良善的夫 子,我該做甚麼事才可以承受永生?”耶穌對他說:“你為甚麼稱我是良善的?除了 神一位之外,再沒有良善的。所以答案是: “好人” 的 “好” 只不過是人為相對的善 (relative human goodness), 與上帝絕對的善是完全不同的. 在上帝面前, 人人 (甘地, 希特拉, 保羅, 等) 都是罪人. 唯有相信耶穌才能獲得上帝的良善 (the righteousness of God).

參考:
• “Now, That’s a Good Question!” by R.C. Sproul; pp. 287-288.
• “True For You, But Not True For Me” by Paul Copan, page 146.
• 本 blog: “論地獄” (August 25, 2011)
• 本blog: “天堂與地獄 (December 13, 2011)

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

浪子回頭的故事 (The Life-Defining Moment)

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); April 12, 2012

It was February 9, 1881. Lying on his deathbed, his last request was that someone would read a Bible story to him.  He was Fyodor Dostoevsky, one of the most influential Russian novelists of the twentieth century and was the author of one of the major literary works, Crime and Punishment.  The story he picked was the parable of the Prodigal Son as told by Jesus to the Middle Easterners.  Dostoevsky liked the story because it was this story that changed his life during his decade long lonely exile to the arid land of Siberia.

Throughout the generations, the story of Luke 15:11-32 was preached in many ways from different angles. There have been at least four perspectives from which preachers made their points:

  • The prodigal son—The Middle Easterners love to hear stories. The younger son in this story represents sinners who repent.
  • The story of the elder son—the first-born son pleases his father by his hard works. It signifies legalism. In the Middle East culture, it should be the elder son’s responsibility to seek out the wayward younger brother but this elder brother neglects his responsibility.
  • The Third Brother—Although this elder brother ignored his responsibility, we had yet another Elder Brother who is Christ. He came to seek the lost and showed grace to those who had gone astray.
  • The waiting father—This father never ceased to look at the farthest end of the road expecting constantly the return of his son because he is a loving and merciful father ready to forgive.

No matter how this story is preached, as I ponder upon and reflect on the significance of the parable, I am convinced that the most crucial phrase is: “When he came to his senses (Luke 15:17).” This is the life-defining moment; this is the moment of born-again. In addition to the redemptive implication of this phrase, I believe it applies to every turning point of one’s life: graduation, career choices, getting married, and responding to God’s calling.

John Calvin was right when he said, “Without knowledge of self there is no knowledge of God. Nearly all the wisdom we possess, that is to say, true and sound wisdom, consists of two parts: the knowledge of God and ourselves.” What he really meant can be paraphrased as, “Unless we come to our senses, we could not possibly know God.” I beg to qualify what Calvin said by adding: “Had it not been for the illumination of the Holy Spirit, we are not able to come to our senses.” This is what Grace all about—focusing not what we do to God but what God has done to us.

Fyodor Dostoevsky (杜斯妥也夫斯基, 生於1821年十一月十一日). 他的女兒說, 當這位著名的俄國小說家臨終前躺在病床上, 那時是1881年二月九日, 他要人讀聖經給他聽. 他特選浪子 (prodigal son) 的故事. 因為這故事在他被流亡於西伯利亞的十年刑期內, 改變了他的生命. 這故事在他很多的著作中以不同的形式出現過—-被拋棄者的歸正. 他對20世紀的世界文壇產生了深遠的影響. 他的名作品之: “罪與罰 Crime and Punishment” 是一例也.

歷世歷代不知多少牧師, 用不同的觀點來講 路加15:11-32 的道. 至少有四種講法:

  1. 浪子—小兒子—中東人喜愛聽故事. 路加15:11-32中的小兒子代表罪人的回頭歸正.
  2. 大兒子的故事—大兒子以勤勞來取悅父親. 這是代表律法主義. 在中東文化中, 其實是哥哥的責任去找回失喪的弟弟. 但這哥哥失責了.
  3. 第三個兒子的介入—哥哥雖然失責, 但我們有一位長兄, 就是基督, 祂來尋找我們. 這是何等的恩典.
  4. 正在等待中的父親 (The Waiting Father)—父神的愛.

不管這篇道如何講, 我認為最關件性的一句話就是: “他醒悟過來 When he came to his senses (路15:17a).”

所有人得救都是從這一點開始. 所有人生的轉捩點都是從這一點開始.

加爾文 (John Calvin) 說了一句頗有道理的話: “Without knowledge of self there is no knowledge of God. Nearly all the wisdom we possess, that is to say, true and sound wisdom, consists of two parts: the knowledge of God and ourselves.” 意即: 人如果沒有醒悟過來, 他是不能認識神的. 但容我加上一句, “如果沒有聖靈的光照, 人是不會醒悟過來的. 一切的一切, 都全是恩典. 感謝主!

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

徹底的悔改

By TC Lo 盧天賜 (April 9, 2012)

悔改包括5個因素: 知罪, 認罪, 求主赦免, 遠離罪, 不再犯罪. 大部分基督徒只做到頭三項, 以至我們的悔改不夠徹底. 但保羅的歸正是非常徹底的. 我想這是他大大被主所用的原因. 從腓立比書第三章, 我們可以看到保羅悔改後的改變 (Note 1):
• 在基本信仰上: 由靠行為得救變為因信稱義 (v.9)
• 在生活方向上: 由條文主義變為內在化 (v.3)
• 在人生動力上: 由靠肉體變為靠主 (v.4 and v.1)
• 在價值觀念上: 由 “有益” 變為 “有捐” (v.7 to v.8)
• 在人生焦點上: 由 “萬事” 變為 “只在一件事” (v.8 and v.13)
• 在與主關係上: 由反基督變為與基督合而為一 (v.6 and v.10)
• 在追求態度上: 由巳得的態度變為追求的態度 (v.5 to v.6; v.12 to v.14)
• 不改變的二事: 他保持他的 (1) 熱心 和 (2) 無可指摘 (v.6)

每當我讀到聖奥古斯丁 (Saint Augustine 354-430) 的生平時, 我總覺得他與使徒保羅發生共鳴. 聖奥古斯丁亦被人稱為希坡的主教 (the bishop of Hippo). 他是屬於拉丁教會的一位大醫生. 他生於354年於北非洲. 父親是異教徒而母親是位虔誠的基督徒. 他在基督教環境中成長, 十六歲時他前往 Cathage 受教育並攻完法律學. 於375年, 他對哲學大感興趣, 便開始遠離基督教的傳統. 他不但是醫生, 律師, 更是一位有恩賜的雄辯家, 因此他在羅馬被委任教授之職, 並在那裡創辦修辭學研究所.

在那裡他受柏拉圖 (Plato 428-348) 的哲學和米蘭主教 (bishop of Milan, Saint Ambrose 338-397) 的教導影响甚深. 經過長期的內心爭扎, 他放棄早期的哲學信仰而皈依基督教. 他的著作甚多, 都以他的口才, 邏輯推理和屬靈的熱情稱著. 這三項特點組合起來使他成為教會歷史上顯著的思想家和護教學家. 除聖保羅的著作外, 恐怕只有他的著作被後人長期地和廣泛地閱讀. 他對神學的洞察力不但塑造了他當時的世代, 甚至連其後數世紀的基督教也深受他的影响. 很難找到一位神學家—-不論任何世代—-不被奥古斯丁教導所影响的. 他的名著 “Confessions” 是他自傳式的巨著. 在此書中, 他論及: 單單往好的方面去思想和渴望行善是不夠的, 我們需要有耶穌基督那改變生命的能力活潑地住在我們裡面. 只有這樣, 我們內在的两個互相充突的意志 (或 “律”) 才能屈服於那仲裁者—-聖靈—-的管制下. 在他操揀成聖的過程中, 深深體會到保羅在羅馬書 (7:14-25) 中所述的真理 (Note 2).

Note 1: “1986紐約夏令退修會; “腓立比書的事奉: 保羅的榜樣” by 滕近輝.
Note 2: “Devotional Classics” edited by Richard J. Foster and James Bryan Smith; pages 52-57.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History | Leave a comment

無花果樹給基督徒的教訓

By TC Lo (盧天賜); March 23, 2012

復活節快到了, 或許我們可以思想主耶穌在世行道的最後一個禮拜所發生的事, 其中之一是:

Mark (馬可福音) 11:11-14

Mk 11:11 耶穌進了耶路撒冷,入了聖殿,周圍看了各樣物件。天色已晚,就和十二個門徒出城,往伯大尼去了。

Mk 11:12 第二天,他們從伯大尼出來,耶穌餓了。

Mk 11:13 遠遠地看見一棵無花果樹,樹上有葉子,就往那裡去,或者在樹上可以找著甚麼。到了樹下,竟找不著甚麼,不過有葉子,因為不是收無花果的時候。

Mk 11:14 耶穌就對樹說:“從今以後,永沒有人吃你的果子。”他的門徒也聽見了。

主的話必要應驗…..

Mk 11:19 每天晚上,耶穌出城去。

Mk 11:20 早晨,他們從那裡經過,看見無花果樹連根都枯乾了。

第13節是個難題:

主既然知道這不是收無花果成熟供食物的季節, 為何在此時找果子吃? 這無花果樹有規有矩地循着主所設立的自然律去生長, 為何反被詛咒?

無花果是在三四月 (逾越節期) 結初出的小果子, 是未熟的, 是不能吃的, 直等到六月, 葉子蒼翠繁茂, 果子也熟了, 才可供人享用. 在此我們看到聖經作者 (博物學家達爾文尚未出生) 對植物學是很有觀察和認識的, 例:

“…夏令以前初熟的無花果…” (Isa 28:4)
“…無花果樹上春季初熟的果子…” (Hs 9:10)
“…好像夏天的果子已被收盡…” (Mc 7:1)

雖然如此, 這棵無花果樹也有一些不尋常的地方, 就是它的葉子: 春天時有葉, 但應是稀少的, 應等至六月才茂盛起來, 但如今尚未到夏天, 它巳長滿葉子了. 雖有點不尋常, 但也不能說它是反自然的現像! 以色列無花果樹很多, 但主特別選了這棵, 可能就是這原因.

為甚麽主耶穌—不像我們所認識祂的性情—竟在此時詛咒無花果樹呢? 要回答這個問題, 就要應用 “解經必需要顧及上不文” 的原則了.

當時神的子民只忙於遵守聖殿敬拜禮儀的細節的動作, 而沒有內在敬虔的態度. 他們嘴唇與手脚親近神, 好像葉子一般, 它的美容遠遠被人看見, 但心靈裡面却遠離神, 好像沒有初熟的果子一般. 他們的敬拜是有名 (葉子) 無實 (果子), 或說, 名存實亡. 耶穌在這最後幾天, 便要把真正的敬拜, 就是心靈和誠實 (即在真理內) 的敬拜, 教導門徒. 耶穌詛咒無花果樹的動作其實是一個帶靈訓的比喻. 為甚麼說它是比喻呢? 因為在路加13:6有這檥的話: […於是用比喻說:“一個人有一棵無花果樹栽在葡萄園裡。他來到樹前找果子,卻找不著。”] 不同的是: 路加中的比喻是說出來的, 而這裏馬可中的比喻是演 (act) 出來的. 兩者均是比喻.

生活應用: 今天你我應自省, 看看我們的敬拜與事奉是否有葉無果, 免得日後我們在義人的審判枱前受虧損. 葉和果都是正常植物生長的相貌, 但願我們的葉子不要太多, 但要多結果子, 把榮耀歸給上帝.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

耶穌在我的苦難中與我同在

By TC Lo (盧天賜); March 9, 2012

人在苦難中特別感到孤單. 但當我們們想到, 全權的神居然同我走這條人生黑暗的道路, 我們便得力去承担苦難, 並受安慰. [請参閱本 blog另一文: “論苦難”, July 16, 2011.]

榮獲 1986 諾貝爾和平獎的猶太人Elie Wiesel (以利) 寫了一本薄書, 僅僅120 頁. 內中有一個故事令我心有感受. 講及他在奧許維次 (Auschwitz) 集中營中作囚犯時的一個經歷: 有一天, 三個猶太囚犯, 其中一個是小孩子, 帶着鎖鏈正準備上絞被處死. 營中數以千計的囚犯在士兵用機関槍槍頭監視下, 被迫去刑場觀看. 行刑官拒絕下手, 最後由三位秘密警察執行. 两個成人囚犯大叫, “自由萬歲!” 後便很快斷氣了. 但那個小孩子默不作聲. 可能因他體重過輕之故, 不易吊死, 所有人都注目在他身上. 當他被掛在絞刑架上, 面色蒼白, 緊咬相唇, 在死亡的陣痛中踢腿掙扎, 超過半小時之久, 仍奄奄一息. 以利聽到後面有位旁觀者在他的呼吸下低聲嘀咕, 帶着愈發絕望的声音突然喊叫起來, “老天爺呀! 上帝在那裏? 衪究竟在那裏?” 不知從何而來, 這位因目睹邪惡而恨惡上帝的以利說他聽到自己佗面有一声音向他的心靈說話, “上帝在那裏? 上帝就在絞刑架上! 還有別的地方嗎?” 他還寫道, “當天的晚餐, 我所嚐到的湯, 味如死屍” (Note 1). Wiesel 雖不是基督徒, 卻說出 “上帝就在絞刑架上” 的聖經真理, 我想他也是出於聖靈的感動吧!

神學家 Jurgen Moltmann 對這位非基督徒所說的那句話 “上帝就在絞刑架上” 加以評註, 他精明地洞察到任何其它的答案都會有褻瀆神的成分. 你能找到比以基督的死來證實神就是在痛苦中與我們同在的更具體的實例嗎? (Note 2)

著名的英國牧師John R.W. Stott 承認苦難是, “對基督教信仰的獨一最大的挑戰.” 但他巳得到自己的結論, 他說, “如果不是因為十字架, 我自己絕不會信上帝. 在這個有痛苦的真實世界裏, 誰會敬拜一位他自已能免於痛苦的神? 我曾進過許多不同東方國家的佛教廟宇, 在佛像前恭敬地站着. 看見他雙脚交叉盤坐, 雙手摺疊合攏, 雙眼微合, 两唇帶着幽靈似的輕鬆微笑, 面上帶着冷淡孤高的神采, 似乎與世界的苦惱完全脫節. 每次當我觀看他片刻後, 我總是轉移眼目. 同時在想像中, 我轉向一位孤獨的, 扭歪的, 被酷刑折磨的體形; 他被掛在十字架上, 釘子剌入手脚, 背部皮肉被撕裂, 四肢被扭傷, 額頭被荊棘刺到流血, 口腔乾渴到不可容忍的地步, 整個人似乎被投入於一片被神離棄的黑暗中. 衪就是為我而受苦的神! 他放棄他能對苦難的免疫. 他以血肉之體來到人閒, 經歷眼淚與死亡. 他為我們受苦. 鑑此我們的苦難變成較容易操縱. 雖然人類的苦難仍是一個問號, 但在這問號上我們可蓋上一個印記, 就是那象徵神與我們一同受苦的記號. 基督的十架就是神自己在我們這罪惡世界中唯一的自我證明.” (Note 3)

作者Norman Geisler說得非常好, 基督徒沒有必要宣稱我們今天的世界是一個所有可能中最好的世界, 而是最好的途徑引往那可能最好的世界 (Christian does not have to claim that our present world is the best of all possible worlds, but it is the best way to the best possible world—-Note 4.)

Note 1: “Night” by Elie Wiesel; pp.64-65.
Note 2: “Jesus Among Other Gods” by Ravi Zacharias, pp.135-136.
Note 3: “The Case For Faith” by Lee Strobel, p.54.
Note 4: “Who Made God?” by Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler, p.37.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

人生哲學—何去何從?

By TC Lo (盧天賜); February 24, 2012

我的高中同學送給我一首現代詩. 他有国學才華, 喜歡寫白話詩, 我覺得他的詩有點玄, 但我總喜歡思想一下有沒有玄中有物. 他似乎想陳述一些哲理, 但我猜不出他的目的. 我只好用想像力去臆測吧! 詩云:

牙刷與嗽口盅之間
初生的蜘蛛 不諳世故
結了張小小的網

• 為甚麽蜘蛛要如此結網? 我爸爸是這樣做, 我也照版煑碗, 管它世故不世故. 猶太教及法利賽人中的傳统主義者是例也. It is the past that is important. (Traditionist)

• 不怕明天網會被毀, 也可能會喪命? 今朝有酒今天醉, 結網真好玩, 明天如何? 不要管它! 從無神論的觀點, 沒有一個堅固的論點來支持你這樣做是對還是那樣做是對. 因為如果沒有神, 沒有來生, 沒有審判, 我為何要幫助別人? 無神論領導者, 存在主義哲學家, Camus and Sartre明白這一點, 所以他們認為要緊的是你要有行動, 至於你把老婦推倒或幫她過馬路, 無關緊要; 意義重於你使用你的意志. 為甚麼要結網, 這不重要, 最重要就是要有結網的行動. It is the moment that is important. (Existentialist)

• 今天結網, 明天被人拆網. 不要怕! 再接再勵, 這是階級鬥爭, 是進化的過程, 我們總會有一個好的明天. 今天是蜘蛛, 明天是智蛛. 這是自然律. It is the future that is important: Pie in the sky; by and by when I die. (Utopian)

• 一早起身看見蛛網在牙刷與嗽口盅之間. 一拿起牙刷, 蛛網不見了. 想起兩句玄言: 弟子說:“身是菩提樹,心如明鏡台,時時勤拂拭,勿使惹塵埃。” 師傅說, “菩提本無樹,明鏡亦非台,本來無一物,何處惹塵埃”. 蛛網是實體嗎? 蛛網不是實體. 今天的苦難, 是因為前生作孽, 但前生作了甚麼孽? 一無所知. 如果一無所知, 我又怎能從 “前生” 學功課呢? 一片迷霧. 我想這就是四大皆空吧. It is the denial of reality that is important. (Buddhist). [請看本 blog 另一文: 我為甚麼不信佛教 (Jan. 21, 2012)]

• 凡與我 (蜘蛛) 不同的人 (Infidels), 便是敵人, 敵人必雖被消滅, 我要在他們的平常生活中 (e.g. 刷牙), 毀滅他們. 明早當他拿起牙刷, 我便突擊咬他一口 (如 suicide bomber), 注入毒汁. 我會在他未死前被打 (炸) 死. 但我是勇敢的蜘蛛, 我不怕, 因為我會到真主Allah那裏去. We draw blood for blood but thousand times more. (Jihadist)

• 或許我 (蜘蛛) 要給人類一個實例教訓: 人生是客旅, 今天在這裏搭帳篷, 明天在別的地方搭帳篷, 要他們知道天堂才是人類永恒的家. 只顧今生, 不顧永生, 恐怕不太智慧吧! 詩篇 90:10-12 寫道, “我們一生的年日是七十歲,若是強壯可到八十歲;但其中所矜誇的不過是勞苦愁煩,轉眼成空,我們便如飛而去。誰曉得你怒氣的權勢?誰按著你該受的敬畏曉得你的忿怒呢?求你指教我們怎樣數算自己的日子,好叫我們得著智慧的心。” Life has a divine purpose. (Christianity)

你認為選擇那一種人生哲學是最智慧的選擇?

Posted in Philosophy/Religion, Uncategorized | Leave a comment

信心與行為 (Faith and Works)

By TC Lo 盧天賜 (February 19, 2012) (Revised September 24, 2015)

因信稱義(Justification by Faith) 是基督福音的重要支柱。但因信稱義中的「信」字卻是因不同的人有不同的領會。我們可否從聖經中找到真正的答案? 神學家和聖經導師史鮑爾(R.C. Sprout) 在他的書中寫道:

【很多人認為,只要為人善良 (live a good life),就足以 上天堂。他們把信心 (confidence) 建立在自己的善行 (good works) 上,以為這樣做就可以滿足神公義的要求。世上的宗教都是如此的想法。

但這是一種無益的盼望 (futile hope)。神的律法要求人完全,但我們都不是(也不能是)完全人,行不出進天堂所要求的良善。我們只能藉著信靠 (receive it by trusting in) 基督的義,求得到神所要求的良善,因為只有祂是完全的,我們只要慿信心便能得著祂的義。
如果我們認為可以憑著沒有信心的善行稱義,就成了律法主義的異端 (heresy of legalism);如果我們相信可以憑著沒有善行的信心稱義,則成了反律法主意的異端 (heresy of antinomianism)。

信心與善行的關係,可以區分卻不能分割 (distinguished but never separated),雖然善行並不能增添我們在神面前信心的功效;雖然稱義的惟一條件是我們對基督的信心;但是如果我們所宣稱的信心 (profession of faith) 不能產生善行和對神的順服,這便顯明了我們並未真正擁有足以稱義的信心。改革宗信仰的精神 (Reformed formula) 是:「我們是惟靠信心稱義,但卻不是靠著沒有行為的信心稱義。 “We are justified by faith alone, but not by a faith that is alone”」真正的稱義一定會帶來成聖 (process of sanctification) 。稱義之後必有成聖,如果沒有成聖,恐怕稱義就是不真。但這並不是説,稱義靠成聖來維繋;稱義需靠真正的信心,而這種信心很自然會產生出順服的行為 (works of obedience) 來。
當雅各 (Book of James) 説:「信心若沒有行為就是死的」時,他乃是宣告說,這種所謂的「信心」是不能使人稱羲的,因這信心不是活的 (is not alive)。活的信心 (living faith) 必會產生善行,但善行卻不是稱義的根據—惟有靠基督所完成的義 (merit) 才能使罪人稱義。
現代版的廢弛道德主義(反律法主義 modern form of the antinomian heresy)是個錯誤的道理。它宣稱人只需接受耶穌為救主(Savior), 但不一定需要接受祂為主(Lord). 也一樣可以得救。其實基督是救主也是主。要想靠基督得救,就要肯承認自己必須完全倚靠祂,願意悔改己罪。而悔改己罪就等於接受基督在我們身上的主權。否認基督的主權 (lordship) 就等於靠一種不知悔悟的信心(impenitent faith) 稱義—那其實並不是真信心。

雖然善行不能幫助我們得救,但神應許要按我們的善行,將來賜予我們賞賜 (rewards)。我們能進神的國,惟一的根據就是信心,但是我們在天國的獎賞,乃是根據我們的善行,這獎賞正如奧古斯丁 (Augustine) 所説的,乃是神給我們衆禮物(如信心等)之中恩惠的冠冕 (God’s gracious crowning of His own gifts)。】(Ref.  1)

如果會友中一位要求接施先,牧師是否只憑著他說「我信耶穌了」就應給他施浸。筆者認為牧師或教會領導人首先要教導他使他真正明白因信稱義的道理,譲他的信仰有根有基。其次是牧人靠著屬靈的智慧知道他真正明白了多少來作出答應為他施浸或請他等候的決定。如果決定暫時不能為他施浸,牧者的責任是要開導他,使他知道他尚未明白因信稱義的道理。教會不是拒絕他,乃是叫他等待。在這等待期間,教會不斷用愛心牧養他的靈命直至他預備好為止。這種慎重的處理,不但維護教會的聖潔,對當事人更有長遠的屬靈益處,以後他在教會中的服事就不會馬虎了。一個人不是因為受洗才成為基督徒。乃是因為他已經是基督徒所以教會為他受洗。浸禮是向人,向教會,向未信者,向天使,向魔鬼作見證。更重要的是向神承認並承諾你是衪的兒女,願意一生追遀主耶穌(生命的主 Lord 和救主 Savior)。那麼一個嚴肅的聖禮,教會豈不是應該慎重處理,甚至有拒絕欲受洗者的要求的可能性嗎?

聖經也提到「得救的工夫」的功夫究竟是甚麽意思?雖然善行不是得救 (進入天堂) 的根據, 但卻是將來在天上神照衪的應許給我們獎賞的根據。 這獎賞是恩典之一, 是神希望我們得到的東西。 神學家Karl Barth 覺察到墮落人性有三項最原始和最基本的罪, 就是: 驕傲, 不誠實, 和怠惰。 懶散是我們的天然癖性. 神應許我們衪會與我們同工並在勞苦中協助我們, 但 “神助” 並沒有廢除我們對工作的 “責任”. 【請看本 blogs 的另一文: “神的全權與人的責任” (https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=154】

雖然得救完全是聖靈的工作, 但成聖是要我們和聖靈合作的. 因此, 聖經教導我們:
你們…..就當恐懼戰兢,做成你們得救的工夫。因為你們立志行事,都是 神在你們心裡運行,為要成就他的美意。(腓2:12-13).

得救的工夫就是在因信稱義的地位上, 結出成聖的果子. 但當我們行善時, 往往在不知不覺中靠血氣行事而不靠聖靈行事, 因此我們必需帶着恐懼戰兢的態度, 以避免我們因行善而產生了驕傲。

如何避免產生驕傲? 滕近輝牧師說, “奉献 (此處可引伸到行善) 就是把自己當作一隻手套, 讓主的手戴上, 衪的手支配一切” (Ref. 2). 這句話中的 “把自己當作” 就是一種 “立志” 的行為. 然而這個 “主動的立志” 也是因為聖靈在我們心裡運行而把我們的意志功用正常化 (the normalization of man’s free-will) 的結果; 可見這是一個 “被動的主動.” 而這個 “被動的主動” 觀念, 與唐崇榮牧師用來調解 “預定論” 中的 “揀選與自由意志” 之間的衝突, 不謀而合 (Ref. 3)。

聖經中的 “神的主權” 是不可否認的。 聖經中的 “人的責任” 也是不可否認的. 筆者認為如果把雙眼都放在 “神的主權” 而忘記了 “人的責任”, 預定論的張力便產生了. 如果把雙眼都放在 “人的責任” 而忘記了 “神的主權”, 那就有人本宗教之嫌. 但如果把雙眼都同時都放在 “神的主權” 和 “人的責任” 上, 預定論的重擔便會大大滅輕了。 雖然 “神的主權” 與 “人的責任” 都很重要, 然而不可怱視的是, “神的主權” 是處于較高層次的.

References:

  1. “Essential Truth of the Christian Faith” by RC Sproul; pages xix, 191-192
  2. “金輝歲月” by 宣道出版社. 本書是: 滕近輝牧師八秩榮壽紀念; page 35.
  3. “動力季刊2007春” by 唐崇榮.

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

Jeremy Lin’s Example—林書豪給我們的榜樣

By TC Lo (盧天賜); February 17, 2012 (Revised April 30, 2012)

Sometime ago, I read a book (Note 1) and came across the following interesting story:

C.S. Lewis has a remarkable little illustration in his book The Screwtape Letters. The senior devil whose name is “Screwtape” coaching the younger one on how to seduce a person who hangs between belief and disbelief in the Enemy (the Enemy here being God). So the younger one sets to work on keeping this man from turning to God. But in the end, after all the tricks and seductions, the individual is “lost to the enemy.” When the defeated junior devil return, the senior one laments and asks, “How did this happen? How did you let this one get away?” I don’t know,” says the young imp. “But every morning he used to take a long walk, just to be quiet and reflective. And then, every evening he would read a good book. Somehow during those books and walks, the Enemy must have gotten his voice through to him.” “That’s where you made your mistake,” says the veteran. “You should have allowed him to take that walk purely for physical exercise. You should have had him read that book just so he could quote it to others. In allowing him to enjoy pure pleasures, you put him with the Enemy’s reach.”

Jeremy Lin (林書豪) has a secret to his success: He plays not for money, not for fame, not even for winning, but for pure joy. And in the process, this new NBA rising star brings glory to God through his games and interviews and testimonies. Jeremy wears a wristband on which the words “In Jesus’ name, I play” were written. Even the number 17 he chose on his jersey has some spiritual meaning: Seven (7) on the right represents God for seven is a complete number in the Bible; and one (1) on the left stands for Jeremy himself. Two digits putting together reminds him that he needs God to be with him side by side all the time. No one can stay up on the top forever, you can be sure that one day (or one game) he would be over-trumped by others. But so what! he says that when he is to yield himself to God and let God control the outcome of the play, he becomes carefree. And as a result, he acquires inner peace and joy and becomes more focused on the game knowing everything—winning or losing—is in the hands of God.

The purer your habits (walking or reading or playing basket ball), the closer to God you will come. This principle, I believe, applies also to our striving to be a good person. Moralizing from impure motives takes us away from God. Christians are not to live a good outward life but to live out a good life which is in us.

An unabridged article written by Arne Duncan, the U.S. Secretary of Education (TIME April 30, 2012,  page 28, a special issue on “The 100 Most Influential People in the World) reads:

Jeremy Lin’s story is great lesson for kids everywhere because it debunks and defangs so many of the prejudices and stereotypes that unfairly hold children back. He’s dispelled the idea that Asian-American guards somehow couldn’t hack it in the NBA—and that being a world class athlete on the court is somehow at odds with being an excellent student off the court.

Contrary to what you might read, Jeremy, 23, is no overnight sensation. In fact, he achieved success the old-fashion way: he earned it. He worked hard and stayed humble. He lives the right way; he plays the right way.

It is great to see good value rewarded in professional sports because that’s not always the case, Often it’s the bling (Note), the glam, the individual that gets celebrated—not the team and working together to advance a goal bigger than oneself. Jeremy cares only about one thing—winning. And I don’t care whether you are an Asian-American kid, white, black or Hispanic, Jeremy’s story tells you that if you show grit, discipline and integrity, you too can get an opportunity to overcome the odds.

Note 1: “The Grand Weaver” by Ravi Zacharias; pp.87-88.

Posted in Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

他也只不過是人

By TC Lo 盧天賜 (February 12, 2011)

孔夫子重人倫, 特別是家庭生活,  夫婦関係. 少女們一定羨慕孔夫人的幸福, 個個都很想嫁給像孔子這樣的男人。 且慢! 請先讀下面的一段話, 是我最近從林語堂的作品擇下來的:

“孔子似乎很難和女人處得來,他休了他的妻。他有一次說過一句貶抑女人的話:“唯女子与小人為難養也,近之則不遜,遠之則怨。” 在其它方面,孔子并不是一個容易服侍的人。他太太發現他有許多奇怪的癖性:他要右袖比左袖短一點以便于工作,他堅持睡衣必須長過他身体的一半。他對食物吹毛求疵,使他的太太感到困難。論語鄉党篇對孔子的習慣有詳細的描寫,据說孔子不吃這樣又不吃那樣。我想每一餐一定都使孔太太大傷腦筋。素菜可能不夠多,肉可能切得不夠正。這些事情如果她有時間,她倒可以注意。但他堅持要飲家釀的酒,吃家制的干肉。有一天當她家里的肉脯已經用完,她不得不急于在外面買,卻發見他拒絕吃現成的肉脯時,她已經打了一半主意要离開這位 “偉大”、難以侍候、且好吵鬧的學者。等到她再發現她的丈夫因為她忘記把姜放在桌上而拒絕進食的時候,更加深了她离開的決心。但當有一天她發現這位好人因為肉切得不夠方正而拒絕食用,她只有走開讓他去找每次切肉都能切得四四方方的女人來服侍他。他是一個對食物多么挑剔的人。一种不只是欣賞美食的挑剔,而同時堅持它要弄得适當地送上來。” (Note 1)

哦! 原來聖人也不過是普通人呀! 英女王很少接受訪問, 我想其原因是要保持距離才能保持那種神韻感。 一旦人民認識她越多, 她就變得越平凡了。 聖經論到偉大的先知以利亞, 有這樣一句話, “以利亞與我們是一樣性情的人 (雅5:17)。 看! 所有人都是有罪有限的凡人。

佈道家葛培禮 (Billy Graham) 述及他曾在匹茲堡市舉行佈道大會的故事。 他剛剛進入酒店的大廳,  就是他和他的幾個同工要在那裡住一週的地方, 他正準備進入升降機, 那裏巳有一班商業人仕正在談話。升降機開始上升, 其中一位商人說, “我聽說 Billy Graham 住在這裏。” 其中另一位商人卻認出 Billy Graham 博士, 便帶着微笑並用手指輕輕地指着 Billy Graham 說, “這就是他。” 那位受驚嚇的商人躊躇望着 Billy Graham, 面上帶着掃興的表情。 温柔謙遜的葛培禮博士完全同情這個人的失望,  並心裏承認他自己本來就是那個樣子的普通人。 葛培禮後來對同工說, “別人不認得我們沒關係, 但如果因着我們而認得基督, 那不是更好嗎?

這個商人究竟期望些甚麽? 頭上有光環, 身上長翅膀而不需升降機, 只見他在空氣中上升並禱告嗎? 在人的想像中, 時常我們把英雄人物看得比他們本身還大。我們高舉他們到造成損害他們的程度。 我們塑造他們幾乎成為我們想像力中不真實的形像。 當他們受傷, 變老或趺倒, 我們便把他們拋棄在一邊,  或找些方法來使這種迷思 (myth) 永存不朽。 為了維持幻覺在腦海中的存在, 我們為他們塑像, 樹立紀念碑, 藝術家把光環畫在他們的頭上來確立他們超現實的的角色。 我們說服自己說他們在實質上是與我們其餘的人是不同的。其實我們都是有罪有限的人. (Note 2)

Note 1: 林語堂著 “信心之旅” 第三章.
Note 2: “Jesus Among Other Gods” by Ravi Zacharias; pages 29-30.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History, Life | Leave a comment